MEMOIR 



MRS. ANN H. JUDSON, 

WIFE OF THE REV. ADONIRAM JUDSON, 
MISSIONARY TO BURMAH. 




INCLUDING 

A HI 

OF THE X;V *S^MtB~Sl"~\ f> ^ 

AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION 



R H^ SJ 



IN THE BURMAN EMPIRE. 



BY JAMES D. KNOWLES, 

PASTOK OF THE SECOND BAPTIST CHURCH IN BOSTON. 



" Come, Lord, and added to thy many crowns, 

Receive yet one, the crown of all the earth, 

THO U, who alone art worthy." Couper. 



LONDON : 

PRINTED FOR WIGHTMAN AND CRAMP, 

24, PATERNOSTER ROW ; 

WAUGH & INNES, EDINBURGH ; 

AND W. CURRY, JUN. & CO., DUBLIN. 

1829. 




LONDON : 

Printed by Littlewood & Co. 
Old Bailey. 



ADVERTISEMENT 



LONDON EDITION. 



A COPY of the following work was kindly forwarded 
from Boston, on the day it issued from the press, by the 
respected publishers, for the use of the Committee of the 
Baptist Missionary Society. It is now respectfully pre 
sented to the Christian Public of Great Britain, in the con 
fidence that the high character of the amiable and lamented 
missionary female whom it pourtrays, and the lively interest 
cherished by many on behalf of the Burmese Mission, the 
remarkable history of which is clearly and pleasingly nar 
rated, will ensure it a favourable reception. It may not be 
superfluous to add that, by an arrangement made with the 
publishers in this country, the Fund for Widows and Or 
phans of Missionaries in connexion with the Baptist Mis 
sionary Society will be benefited by its circulation. 

J. D. 

Fen Court, 
24(/t April, 1829. 



PREFACE. 



THE Compiler of the following pages, while he feels no 
wish to disarm criticism, by any apologies, deems it right 
to say, that he undertook the service with reluctance, 
arising from a fear, that the multiplied engagements and 
incessant anxieties of an extensive parochial charge would, 
alone, prevent him from satisfying the expectations of the 
public. But a persuasion that such a book would be use 
ful, and the solicitations of those whose opinions and wishes 
he is accustomed to respect, have induced him to endeavour 
to perform the duty. 

He acknowledges, with gratitude, the kind assistance 
which he has received from several individuals, and par 
ticularly from the parents and other relatives of Mr. and 
Mrs. Judson. To the materials which they have sup 
plied, the work is indebted for much of its interest and 
value. 

It is much to be regretted, that the greater part of the 
private journals of Mrs. Judson, and other valuable papers, 
were destroyed by herself, at Ava, at the commencement 
of the war, in 1824, to prevent them from falling into the 
hands of the Burmans. The extracts from her journals, 
which are quoted in this work, were found by her husband, 
among her papers, and were by him transmitted to this 
country. 

It ought to be here stated, that it was thought desirable, 
to embody with a Memoir of Mrs. Judson, a connected nar 
rative of the rise and progress of the Burman Mission. 



PREFACE. 5 

Of the usefulness of such a narrative, no doubt can be enter 
tained. Information concerning the real condition and wants 
of the heathen world must be spread among the churches, be 
fore they can be excited to a proper state of feeling in regard 
to missions. Christians, therefore, may serve the cause of the 
Redeemer, by circulating authentic accounts of the deplora 
ble situation of the heathen nations, and statements of the 
nature, designs and progress of the benevolent efforts 
which Christians are now making for the conversion of the 
world. It is hoped, that such an account of Burmah and 
of the Burman Mission will be read with interest, and will 
operate beneficially on the public mind. 

Care has been taken to make this narrative as concise as 
possible. It is of necessity, for the most part, a compilation 
from letters and documents, portions of which have before 
been published; but it is believed that those who have 
read them will peruse them again with increased pleasure 
in their connected form. The History is continued to the 
present time, in order that this book may be a complete 
record of all the important facts relating to the Mission, up 
to the latest dates from Burmah. 

In preparing the Memoir, the Compiler has aimed to 
make it, as much as possible, an auto-biography, by intro 
ducing Mrs. Judson s private journals and letters, so far as 
they could be obtained, and were suitable for publication. 
Though he has been less successful than he wished, in 
gathering materials for this part of the work, yet the rea 
der will find a large proportion of the book composed of 
details which have not, till now, met the public eye. 

The delay which has occurred in the publication of the 
Memoir, is, on some accounts, a cause of regret; but it has 
been unavoidable. After the death of Mrs. Judson was 
known in this country, it was early resolved, by the Bap 
tist Board of Foreign Missions, that a Memoir should be 
prepared. But it was necessary to obtain from her hus 
band the papers, and other information, which he might 
furnish. Nearly two years elapsed, before these arrange 
ments could be finished. Considerable time and labour 
were necessary, moreover, to collect materials in this coun- 



6 PREFACE. 

try, before the work could be commenced. These facts will 
explain the reasons, why the book has not before been pub 
lished. One advantage, at least, has resulted from the de 
lay. The present situation of the Mission is highly auspi 
cious ; and the History, while it is more complete, is, also, 
more cheering, than it would have been at any former 
period. 

This book is published under the direction of the Baptist 
Board of Missions, and its funds will be aided by a wide cir 
culation of the work. But the chief purpose of the Board 
and of the Author has been to advance, by its publication, 
the cause of truth and of missions. 

The Compiler has felt the difficulty of treating properly 
some topics which have a necessary connexion with the 
narrative, and which have occasioned various feelings, in 
different bosoms. Some may think that he has touched 
them too lightly ; while others may have wished that they 
should not be mentioned at all. He can merely say, that he 
has endeavoured to ascertain what duty required of him, 
and to perform it in a right manner and with right feelings. 

The Map which accompanies this volume is copied, with 
some alterations, from Snodgrass " Burmese War, " a copy 
of which was kindly furnished from the Library of the 
Newton Theological Seminary. 

The work has been finished, with as much fidelity and 
care, as the leisure hours of a Pastor, few, interrupted and 
far between, have allowed him to bestow on it ; and it is 
now commended to the blessing of God, and to the favour 
of the public, with the hope, that while it serves as a me 
morial of the character and actions of a departed servant of 
the Redeemer, it may assist to foster pious feelings, and to 
enkindle stronger desires for the universal triumph of the 
Gospel. 

Boston, February, 29, 1829. 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER I. 

Page 
Mrs. Judson s Birth, Education, and Conversion 9 

CHAPTER II. 
Her Connexion with Mr. Judson 31 

CHAPTER III. 
Embarkation Voyage Arrival at Calcutta 44 

CHAPTER IV. 

Difficulties with the Bengal Government Sail for Isle of France 
Death of Mrs. Newell 56 

CHAPTER V. 

Mr. and Mrs. Judson, and Mr. Rice, become Baptists Mr. Rice 
returns to America Mr. and Mrs. J. sail for Madras Arrive 
at Rangoon 69 

CHAPTER VI. 

Sketch of the Geography, History, Religion, Language, &c. of 
the Burman Empire 87 

CHAPTER VII. 
Establishment of the Mission at Rangoon 101 

CHAPTER VIII. 

Letters of Mrs. Judson Birth and Death of a Son Arrival of 
Mr. and Mrs. Hough 116 

CHAPTER IX. 

Mr. Judson s Visit to Chittagong Persecution of Mr. Hough, 
and his Departure for Bengal Return of Mr. Judson Arrival 
of Messrs. Colman and Wheelock 129 

CHAPTER X. 

Mr. Judson commences Preaching First Convert baptized 
Death of Mr. Wheelock 142 



8 CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER XI. 
Visit to Ava Unsuccessful Interview with the King. 161 

CHAPTER XII. 

Arrival in Calcutta Return to Rangoon Dr. Price joins the 
Mission Mrs. Judson sails for America 177 

CHAPTER XIII. 

Mrs. Judson s Visit to America Mr. Wade joins the Mission 
Sail for Calcutta 185 

CHAPTER XIV. 
Messrs. Judson and Price visit Ava 199 

CHAPTER XV. 
Return of Mrs. Judson War with the British 213 I 

CHAPTER XVI. 
Account of the Scenes at Ava during the War 227 

CHAPTER XVII. 

Narrative continued Removal of the Prisoners to Oung- pen-la 
Mrs. Judson follows them 243 

CHAPTER XVIII. 
Removal to Amherst Mrs. Judson s Death 261 

CHAPTER XIX. 

Progress of the Mission after Mrs. Judson s Death Mr. Boardman 
joins the Mission Dr. Price s Death 279 

CHAPTER XX. 

Present State of the Mission New Station formed at Tavoy .... 289 

CHAPTER XXI. 

Concluding Remarks Mr. Judson s Address to American Fe 
males 314 



MEMOIR. 



CHAPTER I. 

Mrs. Judsons Birth, Education, and Conversion. 

" I AM a man, and feel a concern in every thing that re 
lates to mankind," was the generous sentiment of a Roman 
poet, which touched a kindred chord even in the bosoms 
of his iron-hearted countrymen. It is this universal sym 
pathy which has always given a charm to biography. The 
earliest human compositions were narratives of the exploits 
and adventures of distinguished individuals. History, 
which has been called " philosophy teaching by example," 
owes the greater part of its usefulness and interest, to its 
sketches of individual character, and its details of private 
conduct. And the inspired volume has this additional evi 
dence of its origin from Him who knows what is in man, 
that a large portion of it consists of biography. The life 
and the death of many, both of the enemies and of the 
friends of God, are here recorded, to teach mankind, in the 
most emphatic manner, the happiness which springs from 
piety, and the folly of those who know not God, and obey 
not the Gospel. 

It is remarkable, too, that Jehovah has thought proper to 
mention, in his word, with honourable commendation, 
many " holy women," whose lives displayed the excellence 
of religion, and whose zeal in duty, firmness in suffering, 
and intrepidity in danger, entitle them to rank among the 
noble band, of whom the world was not worthy. The 

B 



10 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

Bible, though written in a part of the earth where the 
female character is undervalued, is full of testimony to the 
moral and intellectual worth of woman. It is no small 
evidence of its divine origin, that it thus rises above a pre 
judice which seems to be universal, except where the Bible 
has dispelled it. Christianity alone teaches the true rank 
of women ; and secures to the loveliest and best portion of 
our race the respect and influence which belong to them. 

But no precedent or argument is needed to justify the 
publication of a Memoir of Mrs. Judson. Those who have 
acquired any knowledge of her character are, it is believed, 
desirous to know more ; and all the friends of Missions 
must wish to trace the progress of a life which has been so 
closely connected with the history of the Burman Mission. 

Mrs. ANN H. JUDSON was the daughter of Mr. John 
and Mrs. Rebecca Hasseltine. She was born December 22, 
1789, at Bradford, (Massachusetts) where her venerable 
parents yet reside, 

It has been said, that the character of men is formed by 
the education which they receive ; the companions among 
whom they are placed ; the pursuits to which they are led 
by inclination or necessity ; and the general circumstances 
of the situation into which accident or choice may have 
guided them. 

This opinion, though doubtless it derives some plausibi 
lity from the undeniable effects of education, of example, 
and of the numberless other influences which affect the 
minds and the hearts of men, is yet untrue, in regard both 
to the intellectual and moral character. Neither the reason 
nor the affections are so obsequious to the power of external 
circumstances, as readily to take any new shape and 
direction. 

There exist, without doubt, in the original structure of 
every mind, the distinctive elements of the future character. 
Favourable opportunities may be needed, to develope this 
character, but they cannot alone create it. The " village 
Hampden," or the "mute inglorious Milton," may exist, 
in many a hamlet ; and the call of an oppressed country, 
or the inspirations of learning, might arouse, and summon 
them forth to action, but could not bestow the noble patri 
otism of the one, or the genius of the other. 

It is for this reason, that men feel a curiosity to learn 
something of the early years of individuals, distinguished 
either by uncommon qualities, or by remarkable actions. 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 11 

It seems to be thought, that such individuals must have 
exhibited, in childhood, some of the traits which marked 
their matured character. It gives no surprise to the ad 
mirers of Pope, to learn that he " lisped in numbers ; " and 
those who were charmed and moved by the eloquence of 
Massillon, or Whitefield, would readily believe, that the 
former was accustomed, while a boy, to repeat to his school 
fellows the sermons which he had heard ; and that the lat 
ter composed discourses while he served, at an early age, 
as the waiter at an inn. 

The lamented individual, a sketch of whose life is at 
tempted in the following pages, was known to the public, 
almost wholly as a missionary. But every one, who feels a 
concern to know what she did and suffered, in the per 
formance of her public office, will be desirous to learn some 
facts relating to her early life, and some details of her per 
sonal history. These will naturally be expected to shed 
light on her public character, and to strengthen the inte 
rest with which her eventful course will be followed. 

It is a cause of regret, that the means of gratifying this 
natural curiosity are so few and scanty. The reasons have 
already been explained, why no more of the productions of 
her pen have been preserved ; and the reader may easily 
imagine the difficulty of gathering the fugitive recollections 
which yet linger in the memory of her friends. From this 
source, however, a few facts have been collected. 

In her earliest years, she was distinguished by activity 
of mind, extreme gaiety, a strong relish for social amuse 
ments, and unusually ardent feelings. She possessed that 
spirit of enterprise, that fertility in devising plans for the 
attainment of her wishes, and that indefatigable persever 
ance in the pursuit of her purposes, of which her subse 
quent life furnished so many examples, and created such fre 
quent occasions. Her restless spirit, while a child, was 
often restrained by her mother ; and the salutary prohibi 
tions which this excellent parent was sometimes forced to 
impose, occasioned so much grief, that Mrs. Hasseltine 
once said to her, " I hope, my daughter, you will one day 
be satisfied with rambling." 

An eager thirst for knowledge is commonly the atten 
dant, and often the parent, of a restless, enterprising dis 
position. It was so in the case of Mrs. Judson. She loved 
learning, and a book could allure her from her favourite 
walks, and from the gayest social circle. The desire for 
knowledge is often found in connexion with moderate in- 
B 2 



12 MEMOIR. OF MRS. JUDSON. 

tellectual faculties ; and in such cases, with favourable 
opportunities, the individual may make a respectable pro 
ficiency in learning. But this desire is almost invariably 
an attribute of eminent mental powers ; and the person 
thus happily endowed, needs nothing but industry and 
adequate means, to ensure the attainment of the highest 
degree of literary excellence. 

Mrs. Judson s mind was of a superior order. It was 
distinguished by strength, activity and clearness. She 
has, indeed, left no memorials, which can be produced, as 
fair specimens of her talents and literary acquirements. 
She wrote much, but her writings have perished, except 
letters and accounts of missionary proceedings, written 
without any design to exhibit her abilities, or display her 
learning. But no one can review her life, and read what 
she has written and published, without feeling that her 
mind possessed unusual vigour and cultivation. 

She was educated at the Academy in Bradford, a semi 
nary which has become hallowed by her memory, and by 
that of Mrs. Newell, the proto-martyr of the American Mis 
sions. Here she pursued her studies with much success. 
Her perceptions were rapid, her memory retentive, and her 
perseverance indefatigable. Here she laid the foundations 
of her knowledge, and here her intellect was stimulated, 
disciplined, and directed. Her preceptors and associates 
ever regarded her with respect and esteem ; and considered 
her ardent temperament, her decision and perseverance, 
and her strength of mind, as ominous of some uncommon 
destiny. 

Her religious character, however, is of the most import 
ance, in itself, and in connexion with her future life. The 
readers of this Memoir will feel the deepest concern, to 
trace the rise and progress of that spiritual renovation, and 
that, divine teaching, which made her a disciple of the 
Saviour, and prepared her for her labours in his service. 

Of this momentous change, the following account, writ 
ten by herself, has happily been rescued from the fate 
which befel the greater part of her private journals : 

" During the first sixteen years of my life, I very sel 
dom felt any serious impressions, which I think were pro 
duced by the Holy Spirit. I was early taught by my mo 
ther (though she. was then ignorant of the nature of true 
religion) the importance of abstaining from those vices, to 
which children are liable as telling falsehoods, disobey 
ing my parents, taking what was not my own, &c. She 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 13 

also taught me, that if I were a good child, I should, at 
death, escape that dreadful hell, the thought of which some 
times filled me with alarm and terror. I, therefore, made 
it a matter of conscience to avoid the above-mentioned 
sins, to say my prayers night and morning, and to abstain 
from my usual play on the Sabbath, not doubting, but that 
such a course of conduct would ensure my salvation. 

" At the age of twelve or thirteen, I attended the academy 
at Bradford, where I was exposed to many more tempta 
tions than before, and found it much more difficult to pur 
sue my pharisaical method. I now began to attend balls 
and parties of pleasure, and found my mind completely oc 
cupied with what I daily heard were " innocent amuse 
ments." My conscience reproved me, not for engaging 
in these amusements, but for neglecting to say my prayers 
and read my Bible, on returning from them ; but I finally 
put a stop to its remonstrances, by thinking, that, as I was 
old enough to attend to balls, I was surely too old to say 
prayers. Thus were my fears quieted ; and for two or three 
years, I scarcely felt an anxious thought relative to the 
salvation of my soul, though I was rapidly verging towards 
eternal ruin. My disposition was gay in the extreme ; my 
situation was such as afforded me opportunities for in 
dulging it to the utmost; I was surrounded with associates, 
wild and volatile like myself, and often thought myself one 
of the happiest creatures on earth. 

The first circumstance, which, in any measure, awaken 
ed me from this sleep of death, was the following. One Sab 
bath morning, having prepared myself to attend public 
worship, just as I was leaving my toilet, I accidentally took 
up Hannah More s Strictures on Female Education ; and 
the first words that caught my eye were, She that liveth 
in pleasure, is dead while she liveth. They were written 
in italics, with marks of admiration ; and they struck me 
to the heart. I stood for a few moments, amazed at the 
incident, and half inclined to think, that some invisible 
agency had directed my eye to those words. At first, 
I thought I would live a different life, and be more serious 
and sedate ; but at last I thought, that the words were not 
so applicable to me, as I first imagined, and resolved to 
think no more of them. 

" In the course of a few months (at the age of fifteen,) I 
met with Bunyan s Pilgrim s Progress. I read it as a Sab 
bath book, and was much interested in the story. I finish- 



14 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

ed the book on a Sabbath, and it left this impression on 
my mind that Christian, because he adhered to the nar 
row path, was carried safely through all his trials, and at 
last admitted into heaven. I resolved, from that moment, 
to begin a religious life ; and in order to keep my resolu 
tions, I went to my chamber and prayed for divine assist 
ance. When I had done, I felt pleased with myself, and 
thought I was in a fair way for heaven. But I was per 
plexed to know what it was to live a religious life, and 
again had recourse to my system of works. The first step, 
that appeared necessary for me to take, was, to refrain from 
attending parties of pleasure, and be reserved and serious 
in the presence of the other scholars. Accordingly, on 
Monday morning, I went to school, with a determination 
to keep my resolution, and confident that I should. I 
had not been long in school, before one of the young 
ladies, an intimate friend of mine, came with a very ani 
mated countenance, and told me, that Miss in aneigh- 

bouring town, was to have a splendid party on new year s 
day, and that she and I were included in the party select 
ed. I coolly replied, that I should not go, though I did 
receive an invitation. She seemed surprised, and asked 
me what was the matter. I replied, that I should never 
again attend such a party. I continued of the same opi 
nion during the day, and felt much pleased with such a 
good opportunity of trying myself. Monday evening, the 

daughters of sent in to invite me and my sisters 

to spend the evening with them, and make a family visit. 
I hesitated a little, but considering that it was to be a fa 
mily party merely, I thought I could go without breaking 
my resolutions. Accordingly I went, and found that two or 
three other families of young ladies had been invited. Dan 
cing was soon introduced ; my religious plans were forgotten ; 
I joined with the rest was one of the gayest of the gay 
and thought no more of the new life I had just begun. 

On my return home, I found an invitation from Miss 

in waiting, and accepted it at once. My conscience let 
me pass quietly through the amusements of that evening 
also ; but when I retired to my chamber, on my return, it 
accused me of breaking my most solemn resolutions. I 
thought I should never dare to make others, for I clearly 
saw, that I was unable to keep them. 

"From December 1805 to April 1806, I scarcely spent 
a rational hour. My studies were slightly attended to, and 
my time was mostly occupied in preparing my dress, and 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 15 

in contriving amusements for the evening, which portion 
of my time was wholly spent in vanity and trifling. I so 
far surpassed my friends in gaiety and mirth, that some of 
them were apprehensive, that I had but a short time to con 
tinue in my career of folly, and should be suddenly cut off. 
Thus passed the last winter of my gay life. 

" In the spring of 1806, there appeared a little attention 
to religion, in the upper parish of Bradford. Religious 
conferences had been appointed, during the winter, and I 
now began to attend them regularly. I often used to 
weep, when hearing the minister, and others, press the im 
portance of improving the present favourable season, to ob 
tain an interest in Christ, lest we should have to say, The 
harvest is past, the summer is ended, and we are not 
saved. I thought I should be one of that number ; for 
though I now deeply felt the importance of being strictly 
religious, it appeared to me impossible I could be so, while 
in the midst of my gay associates. I generally sought 
some retired corner of the room, in which the meetings 
were held, lest others should observe the emotions I could 
not restrain; but frequently after beingmuch affected through 
the evening, I would return home, in company with some 
of my light companions, and assume an air of gaiety very 
foreign to my heart. The Spirit of God was now evidently 
operating on my mind ; I lost all relish for amusements ; 
felt melancholy and dejected ; and the solemn truth, that 
I must obtain a new heart, or perish for ever, lay with 
weight on my mind. My preceptor was a pious man, and 
used frequently to make serious remarks in the family. 
One Sabbath evening, speaking of the operations of the 
Holy Spirit on the hearts of sinners, a subject with which 
I had been hitherto unacquainted, he observed, that when 
under these operations, Satan frequently tempted us to con 
ceal our feelings from others, lest our conviction should in 
crease. I could hear him say no more ; but rose from my 
seat, and went into the garden, that I might weep in se 
cret over my deplorable state. I felt that I was led cap 
tive by Satan at his will, and that he had entire controul 
over me. And notwithstanding I knew this to be my situ 
ation, I thought I would not have any of my acquaintance 
know that I was under serious impressions, for the whole 
world. The ensuing week, I had engaged to be one of a 
party to visit a young lady in a neighbouring town, who 
had formerly attended the academy. The state of my 
mind was such, that I earnestly longed to be free from this 



16 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUJDSON. 

engagement, but knew not how to gain my end, without 
telling the real reason. This I could not persuade myself 
to do ; but concluded, on the morning of the appointed day, 
to absent myself from my father s home, and visit an aunt, 
who lived at some distance, and who was, I had heard, un 
der serious impressions. I went accordingly, and found 
my aunt engaged in reading a religious magazine. I was 
determined she should not know the state of my mind, 
though I secretly hoped, that she would tell me something 
of hers. I had not been with her long, before she asked 
me to read to her. I began, but could not govern my feel 
ings, and burst into tears. She kindly begged to know 
what thus affected me. I then, for the first time in my 
life, communicated feelings which I had determined should 
be known to none but myself. She urged the importance 
of my cherishing those feelings, and of devoting myself en 
tirely to seek an interest in Christ, before it should be 
for ever too late. She told me, that if I trifled with impres 
sions which were evidently made by the Holy Spirit, I 
should be left to hardness of heart, and blindness of mind. 
Her words penetrated my heart, and I felt resolved to give 
up every thing and seek to be reconciled to God. That 
fear, which I had ever felt, that others would know that I 
was serious, now vanished away, and I was willing that the 
whole universe should know that I felt myself to be a lost 
and perishing sinner. I returned home, with a bursting 
heart, fearing that I should lose my impressions, when as 
sociated with the other scholars, and convinced that if I 
did, my soul was lost. As I entered my father s house, I 
perceived a large party of the scholars assembled to spend 
the evening. It will be the height of rudeness, thought I, 
to leave the company ; but my second thought was, if I 
lose my soul, I lose my all. I spoke to one or two, passed 
through the room, and went to my chamber, where I spent 
the evening, full of anxiety and distress. I felt that if I 
died in that situation, I must perish; but how to extricate 
myself I knew not. I had been unaccustomed to discrimi 
nating preaching; I had not been in the habit of reading re 
ligious books ; I could not understand the Bible ; and felt 
myself as perfectly ignorant of the nature of true religion, 
as the very heathen. In this extremity, the next morning, 
I ventured to ask the preceptor what I should do. He told 
me to pray for mercy, and submit myself to God. He also 
put into my hands some religious magazines, in which I 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 17 

read the conviction and conversion of some, who, I per 
ceived, had once felt as I now felt. I shut myself up in 
my chamber; denied myself every innocent gratification, 
such as eating fruit and other things, not absolutely neces 
sary to support life, and spent my days in reading and cry 
ing for mercy. But I had seen, as yet, very little of the 
awful wickedness of my heart. I knew not yet the force 
of that passage, The carnal mind is enmity against God. 
I thought myself very penitent, and almost prepared, by 
voluntary abstinence, to receive the divine favour. After 
spending two or three weeks in this manner, without ob 
taining the least comfort, my heart began to rise in rebellion 
against God. I thought it unjust in him, not to notice my 
prayers and my repentance. I could not endure the 
thought, that he was a sovereign God, and had a right to 
call one and leave another to perish. So far from being 
merciful in calling some, I thought it cruel in him to send 
any of his creatures to hell for their disobedience. But 
my chief distress was occasioned by a view of his perfect 
purity and holiness. My heart was filled with aversion and 
hatred towards a holy God ; and I felt, that if admitted into 
heaven, with the feelings I then had, I should be as miser 
able, as I could be in hell. In this state, I longed for an 
nihilation ; and if I could have destroyed the existence of 
my soul, with as much ease as that of my body, I should 
quickly have done it. But that glorious Being, who is 
kinder to his creatures than they are to themselves, did 
not leave me to remain long in this distressing state. I be 
gan to discover a beauty in the way of salvation by Christ. 
He appeared to be just such a Saviour as I needed. I saw 
how God could be just, in saving sinners through him. I 
committed my soul into his hands, and besought him to do 
with me what seemed good in his sight. When I was thus 
enabled to commit myself into the hands of Christ, my 
mind was relieved from that distressing weight which had 
borne it down for so long a time. I did not think, that I 
had obtained the new heart, which I had been seeking, 
but felt happy in contemplating the character of Christ, 
and particularly that disposition, which led him to suffer so 
much, for the sake of doing the will and promoting the 
glory of his heavenly Father. A few days after this, as I 
was reading Bellamy s True Religion, I obtained a new 
view of the character of God. His justice, displayed in 
condemning the finally impenitent, which I had before 
viewed as cruel, now appeared to be an expression of hatred 



18 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

to sin, and regard to the good of beings in general. A 
view of his purity and holiness filled my soul with wonder 
and admiration. I felt a disposition to commit myself un 
reservedly into his hands, and leave it with him to save me 
or cast me off, for I felt I could not be unhappy, while al 
lowed the privilege of contemplating and loving so glorious 
a Being. I now began to hope, that I had passed from 
death unto life. When I examined myself, I was con 
strained to own, that I had feelings and dispositions, to 
which I was formerly an utter stranger. I had sweet com 
munion with the blessed God, from day to day ; my heart 
was drawn out in love to Christians of whatever denomina 
tion ; the sacred Scriptures were sweet to my taste ; and 
such was my thirst for religious knowledge, that I frequent 
ly spent a great part of the night in. reading religious books. 

how different were my views of myself and of God, from 
what they were, when I first began to inquire what I should 
do to be saved. I felt myself to be a poor lost sinner, des 
titute of every thing to recommend myself to the divine fa 
vour; that I was, by nature, inclined to every evil way; and 
that it had been the mere sovereign, restraining mercy of 
God, not my own goodness, which had kept me from com 
mitting the most flagrant crimes. This view of myself hum 
bled me in the dust, melted me into sorrow and contrition 
for my sins, induced me to lay my soul at the feet of Christ, 
and plead his merits alone, as the ground of my acceptance. 

1 felt that if Christ had not died, to make an atonement 
for sin, I could not ask God to dishonour his holy 
government so far as to save so polluted a creature, and 
that should he even now condemn me to suffer eternal 
punishment, it would be so just, that my mouth would be 
stopped, and all holy beings in the universe would ac 
quiesce in the sentence, and praise him, as a just and righte 
ous God. My chief happiness now consisted in contem 
plating the moral perfections of the glorious God. I longed 
to have all intelligent creatures love him; and felt, that 
even fallen spirits could never be released from their ob 
ligations to love a Being possessed of such glorious per 
fections. I felt happy in the consideration, that so benevo 
lent a Being governed the world, and ordered every pass 
ing event. I lost all disposition to murmur at any provi 
dence, assured that such a Being could not err in any dispen 
sation. Sin, in myself and others, appeared as that abomi 
nable thing, which a holy God hates, and I earnestly strove 
to avoid sinning, not merely because I was afraid of hell, 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOK. 19 

but because I feared to displease God, and grieve his Holy 
Spirit. I attended my studies in school, with far different 
feelings and different motives, from what I had ever done 
before. I felt my obligation to improve all I had to the 
glory of God ; and since he in his providence had favour 
ed me with advantages for improving my mind, I felt that I 
should be like the slothful servant, if I neglected them. 
I, therefore, diligently employed all my hours in school, 
in acquiring useful knowledge, and spent my evenings 
and part of the night in spiritual enjoyments. 

" While thus recounting the mercies of God to my soul, I 
am particularly affected by two considerations; the rich 
ness of that grace, which called and stopped me in my dan 
gerous course, and the ungrateful returns I make for so 
distinguished a blessing. I am prone to forget the voice 
which called me out of darkness into light, and the hand 
which drew me from the horrible pit and the miry clay. 
When I first discerned my deliverer, my grateful heart of 
fered him the services of a whole life, and resolved to 
acknowledge no other master. But such is the force of my 
native depravity, that I find myself prone to forsake him, 
grieve away his influence from my heart, and walk in the 
dark and dreary path of the backslider. I despair of mak 
ing great attainments in the divine life, and look forward to 
death only to free me from my sins and corruptions. 
Till that blessed period, that hour of my emancipation, I 
am resolved, through the grace and strength of my Re 
deemer, to maintain a constant warfare with my inbred 
sins, and endeavour to perform the duties incumbent on 
me, in whatever situation I may be placed. 

Safely guide my wandering feet. 
Travelling in this vale of tears ; 
Dearest Saviour, to thy seat 
Lead, and dissipate my fears. " 

The change in her feelings and views, which she has 
thus described, was a thorough and permanent one. She 
immediately entered on the duties, and sought for the 
pleasures, of religion, with all the ardour of her natural 
character. Several letters to her young friends, written 
soon after this period, have been preserved. They are 
almost exclusively confined to religious topics; and some 
of them, addressed to individuals who had not then made 
the Saviour their refuge, breathe an earnest desire for their 
welfare, and a faithfulness in beseeching them to re 
pent of their sins and believe in the Redeemer, which 



20 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

indicate the early workings of the same zeal that after 
wards led her to Burmah. 

" Redeeming love," says an intimate friend, " was now 
her theme. One might spend days with her, without 
hearing any other subject reverted to. The throne of 
grace, too, was her early and late resort. I have known 
her to spend cold winter evenings in a chamber without 
fire, and return to the family with a solemnity spread over 
her countenance, which told of Him with whom she had 
been communing. Nor was her love of social pleasures 
diminished, although the complexion of them was com 
pletely changed. Even at this late period I fancy I see her, 
with strong feeling depicted on her countenance, inclining 
over her Bible, rising to place it on the stand, retiring to 
her chamber, and after a season of prayer, proceeding to 
visit this and that family, to speak of him whom her soul 
loved. She thirsted for the knowledge of gospel truth, in 
all its relations and dependencies. Besides the daily study 
of Scripture, with Guise, Orton, and Scott before her, she 
perused with deep interest the works of Edwards, Hopkins, 
Bellamy, Doddridge, &c. With Edwards on Redemption, 
she was instructed, quickened, strengthened. Well do I 
remember the elevated smile which beamed on her coun 
tenance, when she first spoke to me of its precious con 
tents. She had transcribed, with her own hand, Edwards 
leading and most striking remarks on this great subject. 
When reading scripture, sermons, or other works, if she 
met with any sentiment or doctrine, which seemed dark 
and intricate, she would mark it, and beg the first clergy 
man, who called at her father s, to elucidate and ex 
plain it." 

Her religious feelings were nevertheless affected by the 
same fluctuations as those of other Christians. The fervour 
of her affections made her, indeed, more liable than persons 
of a more equable temperament, to the changes, which 
physical as well as moral causes occasion in the spiritual 
joys of Christians. Her piety did not consist in feeling ; 
but there is no true religion without feeling: and the heart 
which has ever been suitably affected by the stupendous 
truths and hopes of Christianity, cannot be satisfied with 
a dull insensibility, or even with a calm equanimity. There 
will be a consciousness of disproportion between the sub 
jects which Christianity presents to the mind, and the feel 
ings which they awaken ; and the self reproach that will 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 21 

thus be occasioned, will be increased, by a recollection of 
the strong affections and lively joys which the heart ex 
perienced in the ardour of its first love. Every believer 
has frequent occasion to accuse himself of a want of lively 
sensibility to his privileges and duties ; and while he can 
look back to seasons when he was more zealous in his 
piety, and when his enjoyment of religious pleasures was 
greater than at present, he will fear that he has receded 
instead of advancing. He will deplore his unfaithful 
ness and coldness, and will " write bitter things " against 
himself. 

The fragments of Mrs. Judson s journal contain many 
details of these alternations of joy and sorrow, of hope and 
self-accusation, of which all Christians are, in some degree, 
partakers. A few extracts will now be inserted ; 

" July 30, 1806. I find my heart cold and hard. I fear 
there is no spiritual life in me. I am in an unhappy state, 
for nothing in life can afford me satisfaction, without the 
light of God s countenance. Why is my heart so far from 
thee, O God, when it is my highest happiness to enjoy thy 
presence ! Let me no more wander from thee ; but 

Send down thy Spirit from above, 
And fill my soul with sacred love. 

" Aug. 5. Were it left to my choice, whether to follow 
the vanities of the world, and go to heaven at last, or to 
live a religious life, have trials with sin and temptation, and 
sometimes enjoy the light of God s reconciled countenance, 
I should not hesitate a moment in choosing the latter ; for 
there is no real satisfaction in the enjoyments of time and 
sense. If the young in the midst of their diversions, 
could picture to themselves the Saviour hanging on the 
cross, his hands and feet streaming with blood, his head 
pierced with thorns, his body torn with scourges, and re 
flect that by their wicked lives, they open those wounds 
afresh, they would feel constrained to repent, and cry for 
mercy on their souls. O my God, let me never more join 
with the wicked world, or take enjoyment in any thing 
short of conformity to thy holy will ! May I ever keep in 
mind the solemn day, when I shall appear before thee ! May 
I ever flee to the bleeding Saviour, as my only refuge, and 
renouncing my own righteousness, may I rely entirely on 
the righteousness of thy dear Son ! 



22 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

" Aug. 6. I have many doubts about my spiritual state. 
I fear I do not really love the divine character ; and if not, 
what a dreadful situation I am in ! And is it possible, that 
I have never given myself away to God in sincerity and 
truth ? I will do it now. In thy strength, O God, I re 
sign myself into thy hands, and resolve to live devoted to 
thee. I desire conformity to thy will, more than any thing 
beside. I desire to have the Spirit of Christ, to be adorn 
ed with all the Christian graces, to be more engaged in the 
cause of Christ, and feel more concerned for the salvation 
of precious souls. 

"Aug. 31. Another Sabbath is passed. Have attended 
publick worship, but with wandering thoughts. O how 
depraved I find my heart ! Yet I cannot think of going 
back to the world, and renouncing my Saviour. O merci 
ful God, save me from myself, and enable me to commit 
myself entirely to thee. 

" Sept. 2. I have discovered new beauties in the way of 
salvation by Christ. The righteousness which he has 
wrought out is complete, and he is able to save the chief of 
sinners. But above all, his wondrous dying love, and glo 
rious resurrection, astonish my soul. How can I ever sin 
against this Saviour again ? O keep me from sinning 
against thee, dear Redeemer, and enable me to live to the 
promotion of thy glory. 

" Sept. 14. I have, this day, publickly professed myself 
a disciple of Christ, and covenanted with him, at his sa 
cred table.* I am now renewedly bound to keep his com 
mandments, and walk in his steps. O may this solemn 
covenant never be broken. May I be guarded from the 
vanities of this life, and spend all my days in the service of 
God. O keep me, merciful God, keep me ; for I have no 
strength of my own ; I shall dishonour thy cause and ruin 
my soul, unless guided by thee. 

" Nov. 3. Another day, for which I must give an ac 
count, has gone into eternity. It will appear, on the great 
day, dressed in the very garb which I have given it. 
Spent the evening with my young religious friends and 
Mr. P. whose conversation was remarkably solemn. He 
advised us to make resolutions, for the government of our 
daily conduct. I feel myself unable to keep any resolu 
tions that I may make ; but humbly relying on the grace 
of God for assistance, I will try. I do desire to live wholly 

* She became a member of the Congregational Church in Bradford. 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 23 

devoted to God, and to have every sin in my heart entirely 
slain. 

" O thou God of all grace, I humbly beseech thee to en 
able me to keep the following resolutions : When I first 
awake, solemnly devote myself to God, for the day. Read 
several passages of Scriptures, and then spend as long time 
in prayer, as circumstances permit. Read two chapters in 
the Old Testament, and one in the New, and meditate 
thereon. Attend to the duties of my chamber. If I have 
no needle work to do, read in some religious book. At 
school diligently attend to the duties before me, and let 
not one moment pass unimproved. At noon, read a por 
tion of Scripture, pray for the blessing of God, and spend 
the remainder of the intermission, in reading some improv 
ing or religious book. In all my studies, be careful to 
maintain an humble dependence on divine assistance. In 
the evening, if I attend a religious meeting, or any other 
place for instruction, before going, read a portion of Scrip 
ture. If not, spend the evening in reading, and close the 
day as I began. Resolve also to strive against the first 
risings of discontent, fretfulness and anger ; to be meek, 
and humble, and patient, constantly to bear in mind, that I 
am in the presence of God ; habitually to look up to him 
for deliverance from temptations ; and in all cases, to do to 
others as I would have them do to me. 

" Nov. 6. I daily make some new discoveries of the vile- 
ness and 1 evil of my heart. I sometimes fear, that it is im 
possible for a spark of grace to exist in a heart so full of 
sin. Nothing but the power of God can keep me from re 
turning to the world, and becoming as vain as ever. But 
still I see a beauty in the character of Christ, that makes 
me ardently desire to be like him. All the commands of 
God appear perfectly right and reasonable, and sin appears 
so odious as to deserve eternal punishment. O how deplo 
rable would be my situation, thus covered with sin, was it 
not for the atonement Christ has made. But he is my Me 
diator with the Father. He has magnified the law and 
made it honourable. He can save sinners consistently with 
the divine glory. God can now be just, and the justifier of 
those who believe in his Son. 

" Nov. 26. This is the evening before thanksgiving day, 
and one which I formerly spent in making preparation for 
some vain amusement. But for the first time in my life, I 
have spent it in reading and praying, and endeavouring to 



24 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

obtain a suitable frame of mind for the approaching day. 
How much reason have I to be thankful for what God has 
done for me, the year past. He has preserved my forfeited 
life ; he has waited to be gracious ; he has given me kind 
friends, and all the comforts of life ; and more than all, he 
has sent his Holy Spirit, and caused me to feel my lost con 
dition by nature inclined me to trust in the Lord Jesus 
Christ, as my only Saviour, and thus changed the whole 
course of my life. Bless the Lord, O my soul, and all that 
is within me, bless his holy name ! 

" Dec. 22. I am this day seventeen years old. What 
an important year has the past been to me. Either I have 
been made, through the mercy of God, a partaker of divine 
grace, or I have been fatally deceiving myself, and build 
ing on a sandy foundation. Either I have in sincerity and 
truth renounced the vanities of this world, and entered the 
narrow path which leads to life, or I have been refraining 
from them for a time, only to turn again and relish them 
more than ever. God grant that the latter may never be my 
unhappy case. Though I feel myself to be full of sin, and 
destitute of all strength to persevere, yet if I know any thing, 
I do desire to live a life of strict religion, to enjoy the pre 
sence of God, and honour the cause, to which I have pro 
fessedly devoted myself. I do not desire my portion in this 
world. I find more real enjoyment in contrition for sin, ex 
cited by a view of the adorable moral perfections of God, 
than in all earthly joys. I find more solid happiness in one 
evening meeting, when divine truths are impressed on my 
heart by the powerful influences of the Holy Spirit, than I 
ever enjoyed in all the balls and assemblies I have attended 
during the seventeen years of my life. Thus when I com 
pare my present views of divine things, with what they 
were, at this time last year, I cannot but hope I am a new 
creature, and have begun to live a new life. 

" April \ \ . Now I know that God is a prayer hearing 
God. When I retired this evening to spend some time in 
prayer, I found I had no heart to pray, I could pray for no 
thing but a spirit of prayer; when, contrary to all my 
expectations, my feelings were suddenly changed, and I 
obtained great freedom of access to the mercy seat. I felt 
it good to draw near to God, and pour out my soul before 
him. Astonishing love and unbounded benevolence, in 
the infinite God, thus to let his creatures come near, and 
partake of the happiness which he himself enjoys. O Je- 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 25 

sus, make me humble; let me love thee more, and be daily 
more devoted to thy dear cause. 

" April 12. Sabbath. Have this holy day enjoyed the 
privilege of commemorating the dying love of Christ. O 
how condescending did the divine Redeemer appear ! I 
felt my heart drawn out in love to God for his great good 
ness to the children of men. Five new members were add 
ed to the church. How animating to see so many come 
over to the Lord s side, and subscribe to be his. And was 
I indeed called at an early age, called in the bloom of 
youth, to be a partaker of the grace of God ? I, who was 
opposed to every thing good who was a faithful servant of 
the adversary of souls ? How easily might I have been 
left to go on in my own chosen way, till repentance was too 
late. How earnestly do I now desire to live entirely de 
voted to the service of Christ, to express my gratitude, by 
keeping his commands, and living near to him. But alas, 
notwithstanding all he has done for me, so depraved is my 
heart, and so inclined to every evil, that I shall wander 
from God, grieve his Spirit, wound his cause, and destroy 
my soul, unless kept by his mighty power. On sovereign 
grace alone I rely for grace and strength to persevere. 

" April 18. Too much engaged in worldly things. World 
ly thoughts will creep in, and destroy my religious com 
fort. I have much to make me constantly devoted, yet I 
am comparatively stupid. I am surrounded by a wicked 
world, where vice and immorality are prevailing, and very 
little real religion to be found. Lord, take care of thine 
own cause, and let not the enemy be exalted over thy peo 
ple. O take care of thy children, and animate them with 
thy presence in the wilderness." 

These extracts are sufficient to show the exercises of 
her mind, for some months after her conversion. We have 
omitted a considerable portion, because our space is limit 
ed, and because we think that much caution ought to be 
used, in disclosing to the public eye the private feelings 
of the Christian. In the bosom of every true believer, 
hope predominates ; but many causes often throw a cloud 
over his joys, and sometimes obscure the brightness of 
hope itself. At such times, he may doubt that he is a 
Christian, and if he records or utters his feelings, they 
have a tone of sadness and despondency, which is in me 
lancholy contrast with the state of his mind at other times, 
when the candle of the Lord shines upon his head. Some 



26 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

Christians, too, possess a sanguine temperament, which 
impels them continually to extremes. A journal of their 
daily experience would depict them, on one day, as rejoic 
ing and steadfast believers, and on the next, perhaps, as 
harassed with doubts, not only of their personal piety, but 
of the truth of Christianity itself; it would show them, at 
one time, as fervent in spirit, serving the Lord, and at 
another, as criminally conformed to this world. It may, 
perhaps, be sometimes useful to the Christian to peruse 
such statements of the feelings of others; because they in 
form him, that his own joys and sorrows correspond with 
those of other Christians, and that occasional doubts and 
fears are not incompatible with genuine piety and prevailing 
hope. God himself has seen fit to give us in his word, the 
spiritual exercises of several eminent saints, and especially 
of David, who seems to have been placed in almost every 
variety of human condition, and to have been visited with 
trials of every kind to which our nature is subject, that he 
might be an example to all future saints, and that his feel 
ings and experience, as displayed in his Psalms, might 
comfort and instruct the Church in every age. 

But the complaints and self-reproaches of uninspired 
saints, may possibly be injurious to some professors of re 
ligion, by lowering the standard of piety, and appeasing 
their consciences for their own deficiencies. And the ene 
mies of religion are liable to regard them as inexplicable 
inconsistencies, and as proofs that religion is the parent of 
melancholy, and is devoid of permanent and tranquil hap 
piness. 

The following letter from Mrs. J. written at an early 
period of her religious life, shows how correctly she thought, 
in relation to the exercises of a renewed heart. She here 
explains the cause of much of her own darkness of mind, 
and self distrust. Growth in grace requires an increasing 
acquaintance with the nature of sin, and of our unworthi- 
ness ; and this knowledge will be likely to darken and dis 
tress the mind, unless faith be strong, and the efficacy of 
the atonement be very clearly discerned. 

To Miss L. K. 

" Newbury, Sept. 20, 1807. 

" You requested me, dear L, to write soon after my re 
turn. With pleasure I comply, as it fixes you in my imagi- 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 27 

nation, and gives me sensations almost as pleasing as a verbal 
intercourse. O may that Spirit which unites the hearts of 
the children of God in love, direct my thoughts, and guide 
my pen to write that which may be useful in our journey to 
another world. You ask, " What are the evidences of 
growth in grace ?" From reading the lives of pious people, 
and the word of God, I have come to the following conclu 
sion, though different from my ideas formerly. 

" A person who grows in grace, will see more and more 
of the dreadful wickedness of his heart. He will find it more 
opposed to every thing good, more deceitful and fickle. 
When Isaiah saw more of God and his glory, his first 
expressions were not, I am more like God because I have 
seen more of him ; but his language was this, Wo is 
me, for I am undone, because I am a man of unclean lips. 
The more grace Christians have, the clearer they can 
see the contrast between holiness and sin ; and while it 
leads them to hunger, thirst, and strive for the one, it leads 
them to loathe, abhor, and mourn for the other. Growth in 
grace will consequently lead them to know more about Jesus 
Christ, and the great need they have of him for a whole 
Saviour. He will appear to them daily more needful as a 
prophet, priest and king, his character more lovely, and his 
spirit more desirable. They also feel more for the worth of 
souls. As they are convinced daily of the dreadful nature 
of sin, so they will feel more anxious to save sinners from 
the consequences of it. This will necessarily lead them to 
pray more often, earnestly and fervently, give them a dis 
relish for the vanities of the world, and a sincere and hearty 
desire to devote all they have to him, and serve him entirely. 
But one great evidence is not yet mentioned, perhaps the 
greatest. They will be constantly watching, and endeavour 
ing to find whether they grow in grace. They will watch 
their improvement from time to time, in every portion of 
holy writ which they read, every sermon they hear, and the 
providences which occur, either afflictive or the con 
trary. 

" These, dear L, are my ideas respecting the subject. 
There are many other evidences, but these are sufficient, if 
true, to convince us whether we make any improvement in a 
divine life. If we have made none under the rich cultiva 
tion we have enjoyed, then we may be sure we are unac 
quainted with that path which is as a shining light, which 
shineth more and more unto the perfect day" 



28 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOX. 

Mrs. Judson, early in her religious life, showed her de 
sire to be useful to her fellow men. Her active mind was 
not satisfied without some effort to benefit those around 
her. She accordingly engaged, soon after this period, in 
the occupation of instructing a school, impelled mainly by 
the desire to be useful. There are few situations, which fur 
nish better opportunities of imparting permanent benefit, 
than that of the instructor of a school. In New England, 
this office is regarded with a good degree of the honourable 
estimation to which it is entitled ; and it is to be wished, 
that a larger number of educated young ladies would em 
ploy themselves in a service so beneficial to their own minds, 
and so vitally important to the rising generation. 

The following extract from Mrs. Judson s journal, dated 
May 12, 1807, shows the conscientious principles which 
actuated her; and proves that her mind was thus early 
swayed by the resolution to live not unto herself, but to 
him who died for her, and rose again. Her zeal for the 
spiritual welfare of others, and her decision of character, 
are here seen in a very striking light : 

" Have taken charge of a few scholars. Ever since I 
have had a comfortable hope in Christ, I have desired to 
devote myself to him, in such a way as to be useful to my 
fellow creatures. As Providence has placed me in a situation 
of life, where I have an opportunity of getting as good an 
education as I desire, I feel it would be highly criminal in 
me not to improve it. I feel also, that it would be equally 
criminal to desire to be well educated and accomplished, 
from selfish motives, with a view merely to gratify my taste 
and relish for improvement, or my pride in being qualified 
to shine. I therefore resolved last winter, to attend the 
academy, from no other motive, than to improve the talents 
bestowed by God, so as to be more extensively devoted to 
his glory, and the benefit of my fellow creatures. On 
being lately requested to take a small school, for a few 
months, I felt very unqualified to have the charge of little 
immortal souls; but the hope of doing them good, by en 
deavouring to impress their young and tender minds with 
divine truth, and the obligation I feel, to try to be useful, have 
induced me to comply. I was enabled to open the school 
with prayer. Though the cross was very great, I felt con 
strained by a sense of duty, to take it up. The little crea 
tures seemed astonished at such a beginning. Probably 
some of them had never heard a prayer before. O may I 
have grace to be faithful, in instructing these little immor- 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 29 

tals, in such a way as shall be pleasing to my heavenly 
Father." 

She was engaged, at intervals, for several years, in 
teaching schools, in different towns. She was always 
diligent and faithful in her endeavours to enlighten the 
minds and to form the manners of her pupils; but she re 
garded the fear of the Lord as the beginning of wisdom ; 
and she strove to guide her dear pupils to the Saviour. She 
felt herself to be intrusted, in some measure, with the charge 
of their souls ; and she watched for them as one that must 
give account. It is believed, that her prayers and efforts 
were not in vain ; and that some of her pupils in this coun 
try will mingle their praises, before the throne of the Re 
deemer, with those of ransomed Burmans, adoring him for 
her instrumentality in leading them to repentance and 
faith in his name. 

From her journal, we select a few additional extracts, 
which will show the state of her feelings, and the progress 
of her piety. 

" June 12. For a week or two past, have had very little 
enjoyment in religion, and almost e\ery duty has appeared 
burdensome. But praised be God, I have enjoyed much, 
yesterday and to-day. I find, that reading the exercises 
of Miss Anthony has a great tendency to humble me, and 
quicken my spiritual life. I long to possess her spirit, and 
be as much engaged in the service of God, as that dear 
saint was. I feel an attachment to her, stronger than I 
ever felt for any person, while I was in an unconverted 
state. If love to the children of God is an evidence of 
having been born again, I have reason to think, that this 
is my happy case. I know that I love Christians, and love 
those most, who are most actively engaged in the cause of 
Christ; and at the throne of grace, I feel, at times, my 
soul drawn out in love to them, and in as ardent desires 
for their spiritual welfare, as for my own. 

"17. Have had some deep sense of religion, this 
day. Read the life of Dr. Hopkins, of Newport. Find 
much edification and happiness, in reading such books. 
In the evening, had much conversation with some of the 
family, on the subject of religion. Appearances rather 
encouraging. 

" 18. Have enjoyed much to-day, while reading and medi 
tating on the distinguishing doctrines of grace. My heart 
acquiesced and rejoiced in them. If I enjoy comfort in any 
thing, it is when I have a realizing sense of God s holy 



30 MEMOIR Of MUS. JUDSOtf. 

character. I feel happy, when I reflect, that God will 
overrule all things, for the promotion of his own glory. 
In my walk, this evening, my thoughts were intensely fix 
ed on the greatness and majesty of the Supreme Being, and 
on the numberless sins I have committed against him. Then 
they turned to the glorious way of salvation, which this 
great and most gracious Being has provided. I desired 
to give myself entirely to Christ, have him for my prophet, 
priest and king, be entirely devoted to him, and give him 
all the glory of my salvation. O Jesus, ever give me such 
views of thyself, as shall entirely take away m my thoughts 
from this vain world. 

"July 6. It is just a year, this day, since I entertained 
a hope in Christ. About this time, in the evening, when 
reflecting on the words of the lepers, If we enter info 
the city, then the famine is in the city, and we shall die 
there ; and if we sit still here, we die also, I felt that 
if I returned to the world, I should surely perish ; if I 
staid where I then was, I should perish ; and I could but 
perish, if I threw myself on the mercy of Christ. Then 
came light, and relief, and comfort, such as I never knew 
before. O how little have I grown in grace, since that 
time. How little engaged in religion am I now, compared 
to what I was then. Then the world had not the least 
share in my thoughts or heart. Nothing but religion en 
grossed my affections, and I thought that nothing else ever 
would. But though my heart is treacherous, I trust that 
I have some evidence of being a true Christian ; for when 
contemplating the moral perfections of God, my heart is 
pleased with, and approves of just such a Being. His law, 
which once appeared unjust and severe, now appears holy, 
just and good. His justice appears equally glorious as his 
mercy, and illustrative of the same love to universal happi 
ness. The way of salvation by Christ appears glorious, 
because herein God can be just, and yet display his mercy 
to the penitent sinner." 

At this point, her regular journal ceases, and nothing 
but fragments has been preserved, concerning her subse 
quent views and feelings. They do not differ materially 
from those which have already been quoted, except that 
they show a gradual enlargement of desires for the prosper 
ity of the Church of God ; and indicate that God was pre 
paring her mind for her future duties. 

" March 17 (probably 1809.) Have had someenjoyment 
in reading the life of David Brainerd. It had a tendency 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 31 

to humble me, and excite desires to live as near to God, 
as that holy man did. Have spent this evening in prayer 
for quickening grace. Felt my heart enlarged to pray 
for spiritual blessings for myself, my friends, the church 
at large, the heathen world, and the African slaves. Felt 
a willingness to give myself away to Christ, to be disposed 
of as he pleases. Here I find safety and comfort. Jesus 
is my only refuge. I will trust his word, and rest my soul 
in his hands. I will depend on him, not only for the salva 
tion of my soul, but for daily grace and strength to perse 
vere in a religious course. O may I now begin to live to 
God. 

" 24. At the commencement of the last week, I had 
high hopes of being more engaged in religion, than ever 
before. But I have reason to fear, that I relied too much 
on my own strength. I still find cause to be humbled in 
the dust, for my inconstancy and rebellion. I have done 
little for the cause of God too often indulged in trifling 
conversation. In this way, I grieve the Holy Spirit, and 
bring darkness upon my mind. And yet I hope, that I 
have had some right feelings. I would not deny what I 
have enjoyed, though it is but small. I have, at times, felt 
engaged in prayer for the prosperity of the church, and for 
the conversion of the heathen and Jews." 



CHAPTER II. 

Her Connexion with Mr, Judson. 

THE event, which determined the nature of her future 
life, was her marriage with Mr. Judson. Some particulars 
respecting the circumstances which led to this connexion, 
will now be stated. A few facts, however, in relation to 
Mr. Judson himself, must previously be mentioned. 

He was born at Maiden, (Mass.) August 9, 1788. He 
graduated at Brown University, in 1807. Soon afterwards 
he commenced making the tour of the United States. 
" Some providential occurrences, while on his journey, led 
him to doubt the truth of those deistical sentiments which 
he had recently adopted. His mind became so deeply im 
pressed with the probability of the divine authenticity of 
the Scriptures, that he could no longer continue his journey, 



32 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

but returned to his father s house, for the express purpose 
of examining thoroughly the foundation of the Christian 
religion. After continuing his investigations for some time, 
he became convinced that the Scriptures are of divine 
origin, and that he himself was in a lost situation by nature, 
and needed renovation previously to an admittance into 
heaven. It now became his sole inquiry, What shall I do 
to be saved? 

" The theological seminary at Andover, Massachusetts, 
was about this time established ; but the rules of the institu 
tion required evidence of evangelical piety in all who were 
admitted. Mr. Judson was desirous of entering there 
for the purpose of being benefited by the theological lec 
tures ; but hardly ventured to make application, conscious 
that he was destitute of the proper qualifications. His 
ardent desire, however, to become acquainted with the re 
ligious students, and to be in a situation to gain religious 
instruction, overcame every obstacle, and he applied for ad 
mittance ; at the same time assuring the Professors of his 
having no hope that he had been a subject of regenerating 
grace. He was, notwithstanding, admitted ; and, in the 
course of a few weeks, gained satisfactory evidence of hav 
ing obtained an interest in Christ, and turned his attention 
to those studies which were most calculated to make him 
useful in the ministry. 

" Some time in the last year of his residence in this theo 
logical seminary, he met with Dr. Buchanan s Star in the 
East. This first led his thoughts to an eastern mission. 
The subject harassed his mind from day to day, and he 
felt deeply impressed with the importance of making some 
attempt to rescue the perishing millions of the east. He 
communicated these impressions to various individuals, but 
they all discouraged him. He then wrote to the Directors 
of the London Missionary Society, explaining his views, 
and requested information on the subject of missions. He 
received a most encouraging reply, and an invitation to 
visit England, to obtain in person the necessary informa 
tion. 

"4oon after this, Messrs. Nott, Newell and Hall, joined 
him, all of them resolving to leave their native land, and 
engage in the arduous work of missionaries, as soon as 
Providence should open the way." * 

There was, at that time, no Missionary Society, in this 

" History of the Burman Mission, p. 14. 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JCTDSON. 33 

country, to which these young men could look for assistance 
and direction. The spirit of prayer and of exertion for the 
spread of the Gospel through the world, had not then been 
sufficiently diffused, to awaken the American churches to 
combined action for the support of foreign Missions. 

The formation of a Missionary Society, in this country, 
was, therefore, a desirable measure. As these young men 
were all Congregationalists, they looked, of course, to their 
own denomination, for the aid which they needed. An 
opportunity was presented, to lay the subject before a num 
ber of the leading ministers of that denomination, at the 
meeting of the Massachusetts Association, at Bradford, in 
June 1810. At this meeting, the following paper, written 
by Mr. Judson, was presented : 

" The undersigned, members of the Divinity College, 
respectfully request the attention of their Reverend Fathers, 
convened in the General Association at Bradford, to the 
following statement and inquiries : 

" They beg leave to state, that their minds have been 
long impressed with the duty and importance of personally 
attempting a mission to the Heathen ; that the impressions 
on their minds have induced a serious, and they trust, a 
prayerful consideration of the subject in its various atti 
tudes, particularly in relation to the probable success, and 
the difficulties attending such an attempt ; and that after 
examining all the information which they can obtain, they 
consider themselves as devoted to this work for life, when 
ever God in his providence shall open the way. 

" They now offer the following inquiries, on which they 
solicit the opinion and advice of this Association. Whether 
with their present views and feelings, they ought to re 
nounce the object of Missions as visionary or impractica 
ble ; if not, whether they ought to direct their attention to 
the eastern or western world ; whether they may expect 
patronage and support from a Missionary Society in this 
country, or must commit themselves to the direction of a 
European Society ; and what preparatory measures they 
ought to take previous to actual engagement ? 

" The undersigned, feeling their youth and inexperience, 
look up to their Fathers in the church, and respectfully so 
licit their advice, direction, and prayers. 

ADONIRAM JUDSON, JR. 
SAMUEL NOTT, JR. 
SAMUEL J. MILLS, 
SAMUEL NEWELL." 



34 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

Tliis important paper was at first signed by two other in 
dividuals, Mr. Richards and Mr. Rice, but their names 
were omitted, from a fear that the application of so many 
individuals, at one time, might occasion embarrassment. 

" This document," says the biographer of Mr. Mills, 
" was referred to a Special Committee, who, in their report, 
recognized the imperative obligation and importance of Mis 
sions expressed their conviction that the gentlemen who 
had thus modestly expressed their views, ought not to re 
nounce, but sacredly cherish their sacred impressions ; and 
submitted the outlines of a plan, which at that meeting was 
carried into effect, in the appointment of a Board of Com 
missioners for Foreign Missions, " for the purpose of devis 
ing ways and means, and adopting and prosecuting mea 
sures, for promoting the spread of the Gospel in Heathen 
lands." 

Mr. Judson and his associates expected and desired an 
immediate appointment as missionaries ; but the Board, be 
ing unprovided with funds, and not having as yet matured 
any plan of operations, advised them to continue their stu 
dies, and wait for further information. But, fearing that 
several years might elapse before a missionary spirit would 
be sufficiently excited in this country, Mr. Judson solicited 
and obtained leave of the Board to visit England, to ascer 
tain whether any measures of co-operation could be concert 
ed between the London Missionary Society and the Board, 
and whether any assistance could be obtained from that So 
ciety in case the Board itself should be unable to sustain a 
Mission. 

He sailed in January, 1811, for England. Three weeks 
after sailing, the vessel was captured by a French privateer ; 
and after being detained several weeks as a prisoner on 
board, he was confined in a prison at Bayonne. By the 
exertions of an American gentleman, he was released on 
parole, and at length with great difficulty he obtained 
passports from the Emperor, and proceeded to England, 
where he arrived in May. 

It was found, that no concert of measures could be ar 
ranged ; but the London Society agreed to support Mr. J. 
and his companions as Missionaries, if the American 
Board should not be able to do it. 

Mr. J. returned to America, and at the meeting of the 
Board, at Worcester, in September, 1811, he and one of 
his missionary brethren earnestly solicited an immediate 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 35 

appointment, as they were extremely anxious to be engag 
ed in missionary labours, and as there was a prospect of 
war between England and the United States, which would 
probably interrupt their plans entirely. They stated, 
that if the Board was unable to support them, they would 
accept an appointment from the London Society. The 
Board resolved, notwithstanding the scantiness of its funds, 
to establish a Mission in Burmah ; and Messrs. Judson, 
Nott, Newell, and Hall, were immediately appointed. 
Messrs. Richards and Warren were received at the same 
meeting, as Missionaries, with instructions, however, to 
continue their studies for a while. Mr. Rice was after 
wards appointed. It is interesting to contrast the state of 
the American Board, at that time, when its members hesi 
tated, from a fear of the want of adequate funds, with the 
present condition of that powerful body. 

During the session of the Association, at Bradford, in 
1810, Mr. Judson first saw Miss Hasseltine. An acquaint 
ance was soon after formed, which led to a direct offer of 
marriage on his part, including, of course, a proposition to 
her, to accompany him in his missionary enterprise. 

She was thus placed in a situation of peculiar difficulty 
and delicacy. The influence which her affections ought 
to have, in deciding a question of this kind, it would not, in 
ordinary cases, have been difficult to determine. But in 
this case, her embarrassment was increased, by the conflict 
which might arise between affection and duty. A person 
so conscientious as she was, would wish to form a decision 
on the important question of her duty, respecting mission 
ary labours, uninfluenced by any personal considerations. 
Hesitation to assume an office so responsible, and so ardu 
ous, would spring up in any mind ; but Miss Hasseltine 
was required to decide on this point, in connexion with an 
other, itself of the utmost consequence to her individual 
happiness. It was impossible to divest herself of her per 
sonal feelings ; and she might have some painful suspicions 
lest her affections might bias her decision to become a 
Missionary; while female delicacy and honour would forbid 
her to bestow her hand, merely as a preliminary and neces 
sary arrangement. 

There was another circumstance which greatly increas 
ed the difficulty of a decision. No female had ever left 
America as a missionary to the heathen. The general 
opinion was decidedly opposed to the measure. It was 
c -I 



36 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

deemed wild and romantic in the extreme ; and altoge 
ther inconsistent with prudence and delicacy. Miss H. had 
no example to guide and allure her. She met with no en 
couragement from the greater part of those persons, to 
whom she applied for counsel. Some expressed strong dis 
approbation of the project. Others would give no opinion. 
Two or three individuals, whom it might not be proper to 
name, were steady affectionate advisers, and encouraged 
her to go. With these exceptions, she was forced to de 
cide from her own convictions of duty, and her own sense 
of fitness and expediency.* 

It was well, for the cause of Missions, that God assigned 
to Miss Hasseltine the honourable yet difficult office of 
leading the way in this great enterprise. Her adventurous 
spirit, and her decision of character eminently fitted her 
to resolve, where others would hesitate, and to advance, 
where others might retreat. She did decide to go, and her 
determination, without doubt, has had some effect on the 
minds of other females, who have since followed her exam- 
ple.f 

To Mrs. Judson undoubtedly belongs the praise of be 
ing the first American female, who resolved to leave her 
friends and country, to bear the Gospel to the heathen in 
foreign climes. 

* The remark of one lady respecting Mrs. J. would express the 
feelings of many others. " I hear," said she, " that Miss H. is going 
to India. Why does she go V " Why, she thinks it her duty ; 
would not you go, if you thought it your duty 1" " But," replied the 
good lady with emphasis, " I would not think it my duty." Many 
questions of duty, it may be suspected, are decided in this summary 
manner. 

t The following extract from Mrs. Newell s journal, dated October 
20, 1810, refers to Mrs. Judson, and it shows that Mrs. Newell had 
not then decided to go to India : 

" A female friend called upon us this morning. She informed me 
of her determination to quit her native land, to endure the sufferings 
of a Christian amongst heathen nations to spend her days in India s 
sultry clime. How did this news affect my heart ! Is she willing to 
do all this for God ; and shall I refuse to lend my little aid, in a land 
where divine revelation has shed its clearest rays 1 I have felt more 
for the salvation of the heathen, this day, than I recollect to have felt 
through my whole past life. 

" How dreadful their situation ! What heart but would bleed at the 
idea of the sufferings they endure to obtain the joys of paradise ! 
What can I do, that the light of the gospel may shine upon them 1 
They are perishing for lack of knowledge, while I enjoy the glorious 
privileges of a Christian land ! Great God, direct me ! O make me 
in some way beneficial to their immortal souls." 



MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. 37 

Her journal, at this time, shows that her mind was in a 
state of extreme anxiety, and that she resorted for direction 
and help to Him who gives wisdom to the ignorant, and 
who guides the meek in judgment : 

"Aug. 8, 1810. Endeavoured to commit myself en 
tirely to God, to be disposed of according to his pleasure. 
He is now trying my faith and confidence in him, by pre 
senting dark and gloomy prospects, that I may be enabled, 
through divine grace, to gain an ascendancy over my selfish 
and rebellious spirit, and prefer the will of God to my 
own. I do feel, that his service is my delight. Might I 
but be the means of converting a single soul, it would be 
worth spending all my days to accomplish. Yes, I feel 
willing to be placed in that situation, in which I can do 
most good, though it were to carry the Gospel to the dis 
tant, benighted heathen. 

" Sept. 10. For several weeks past, my mind has been 
greatly agitated. An opportunity has been presented to 
me, of spending my days among the heathen, in attempt 
ing to persuade them to receive the Gospel. Were I con 
vinced of its being a call from God, and that it would be 
more pleasing to him for me to spend my life in this way 
than in any other, I think I should be willing to relinquish 
every earthly object, and in full view of dangers and hard 
ships, give myself up to the great work. 

" A consideration of this subject has occasioned much 
self-examination, to know on what my hopes were founded, 
and whether my love to Jesus was sufficiently strong to 
induce me to forsake all for his cause. At times I have 
felt satisfied, that I loved him, on account of his own glo 
rious perfections, and have been desirous that he should 
do with me, as he should please, and place me in that si 
tuation, in which I can be most useful. I have felt great 
satisfaction in committing this case to God, knowing that 
he has a perfect understanding of the issue of all events, is 
infinitely wise to select the means best calculated to bring 
about the most important ends, and is able and willing to 
make the path of duty plain before me, and incline me to 
walk therein. At other times, I have felt ready to sink, 
being distressed with fears about my spiritual state, and 
appalled at the prospect of pain and suffering, to which my 
nature is so averse, and apprehensive, that when assailed 
by temptation, or exposed to danger and death, I should 
not be able to endure, as seeing Him who is invisible. But 



38 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

\ 

I now feel willing to leave it entirely with God. He is 
the fountain of all grace, and if he has designed me to be 
a promoter of his cause, among those who know him not, 
he can qualify me for the work, and enable me to bear 
whatever he is pleased to inflict. I am fully satisfied, that 
difficulties and trials are more conducive than ease and 
prosperity to promote my growth in grace, and cherish an 
habitual sense of dependence on God. While the latter 
please my animal nature, and lead me to seek happiness 
in creature enjoyments, the former afford convincing proofs 
that this life is designed to be a state of trial, and not a 
state of rest, and thus tend to wean me from the world, and 
make me look up to heaven as my home. Time appears 
nothing when compared with eternity, and yet events the 
most momentous depend on the improvement of these 
fleeting years. O Jesus, direct me, and I am safe; use 
me in thy service, and I ask no more. I would not choose 
my portion of work, or place of labour; only let me know 
thy will, and I will readily comply. 

" Oct. 28. My mind has still been agitated for two or 
three weeks past, in regard to the above mentioned sub 
ject. But I have, at all times, felt a disposition to leave it 
with God, and trust in him to direct me. I have, at length, 
come to the conclusion, that if nothing in providence ap 
pears to prevent, I must spend my days in a heathen land. 
I am a creature of God, and he has an undoubted right to 
do with me, as seemeth good in his sight. I rejoice, that I 
am in his hands that he is every where present, and can 
protect me in one place as well as in another. He has my, 
heart in his hands, and when I am called to face danger, 
to pass through scenes of terror and distress, he can inspire 
me with fortitude, and enable me to trust in him. Jesus is 
faithful ; his promises are precious. Were it not for these 
considerations, I should, with my present prospects, sink 
down in despair, especially as no female has, to my know 
ledge, ever left the shores of America, to spend her life 
among the heathen ; nor do I yet know, that I shall have a 
single female companion. But God is my witness, that I 
have not dared to decline the offer that has been made me, 
though so many are ready to call it a wild, romantic un 
dertaking. If I have been deceived in thinking it my 
duty to go to the heathen, I humbly pray, that I may be 
undeceived, and prevented from going. But whether I 
spend my days in India or America, I desire to spend them 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 39 

in the service of God, and be prepared to spend an eter 
nity in his presence. O Jesus, make me live to thee, and I 
desire no more. 

" Nov. 25. Sabbath. Have spent part of this holy day in 
fasting and prayer, on account of the darkness of my mind, 
and the many internal trials of a spiritual nature, that I have 
lately experienced. Though destitute of that engagedness 
I could desire, I had some freedom in pouring out my soul 
to God, and some confidence, that he would grant my peti 
tions. When I consider the great wickedness of my heart, 
I hardly venture to approach the throne of grace. But 
when I recollect, that God has promised to hear the cries 
of the poor and needy, and that he has even given his Son 
to die for those, who are sunk deep in sin, I find some en 
couragement to prostrate myself before the mercy seat, and 
plead the divine promises. Of late, I have had but little 
enjoyment, though my mind has been constantly exercised 
with divine truth. Yet I hope, that God will overrule 
these trials for my good. I have long since given myself 
to God ; he has an undoubted right to dispose of me, and 
try me, as he pleases. Though he slay me, yet will I trust 
in him. 

" He who has styled himself a prayer-hearing God gra 
ciously manifested himself to my soul, and made it easy 
and pleasant to pray. Felt a longing desire for more grace, 
for more unreserved devotedness to God. When I get 
near to God, and discern the excellence of the character 
of the Lord Jesus, and especially his power and willing 
ness to save, I feel desirous, that the whole world should 
become acquainted with this Saviour. 1 am not only will- 
ing to spend my days among the heathen, in attempting to 
enlighten and save them, but I find much pleasure in the 
prospect. Yes, I am quite willing to give up temporal 
comforts, and live a life of hardship and trial, if it be the 
will of God. 

I can be safe and free from care, 
On any shore, since God is there. 

" Oct. Sabbath (probably 1811.) Another holy day 
calls me to the house of God. O that I may enjoy his 
presence and rest in him. This morning, had some faint 
views of my unworthiness and nothingness before God. 
Felt ashamed, that I had ever indulged the least compla 
cency in myself, when I am so exceedingly depraved. I 



40 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

can find no words to express my own vileness ; and yet I 
sometimes exalt myself, and wonder the Supreme Being 
takes no more notice of my prayers, and gives me no more 
grace. This evening, attended a female prayer meeting. 
Felt solemn and engaged in prayer. Longed for clearer 
views of God, and stronger confidence in him. Made a 
new dedication of myself to God. Felt perfectly willing 
to give up my friends and earthly comforts, provided I 
might, in exile, enjoy the presence of God. I never felt 
more engaged in prayer for special grace, to prepare me 
for my great undertaking, than this evening. I am confi 
dent God will support me in every trying hour. I have 
strong hope, that in giving me such an opportunity of la 
bouring for him, he will make me peculiarly useful. No 
matter where I am, if I do but serve the infinitely blessed 
God ; and it is my comfort, that he can prepare me to serve 
him. Blessed Jesus, I am thine, for ever. Do with me 
what thou wilt ; lead me in the path in which thou wouldst 
have me go, and it is enough. 

" Nov. 23. My heart has been quite revived, this even 
ing, with spiritual things. Had some views of the excel 
lent nature of the kingdom of Christ. Longed, above all 
things, to have it advanced. Felt an ardent desire to be 
instrumental of spreading a knowledge of the Redeem 
er s name, in a heathen land. Felt it a great, an unde 
served privilege, to have an opportunity of going. Yes, I 
think I would rather go to India, among the heathen, not 
withstanding the almost insurmountable difficulties in the 
way, than stay at home and enjoy the comforts and lux 
uries of life. Faith in Christ will enable me to bear trials, 
however severe. My hope in his powerful protection ani 
mates me to persevere in my purpose. O, if he will con 
descend to make me useful in promoting his kingdom, I 
care not where I perform his work, nor how hard it be. 
Behold the handmaid of the Lord ; be it unto me according 
to thy word" 

The resolution of Mr. and Mrs. Judson, to devote them 
selves to the service of their Saviour as Missionaries, was 
not formed in the ardour of youthful enthusiasm. It was 
not the impulse of an adventurous spirit, panting for scenes 
of difficulty and danger. They had cherished no romantic 
views of the missionary enterprize. They had calmly esti 
mated its hazards and its toils. They foresaw what it 
would cost them, and the issue to which it would probably 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 4l 

lead them both. They knew well what they must do and 
suffer; and they yielded themselves as willing sacrifices, 
for the sake of the far distant heathen. 

As a proof of this, an extract of a letter from Mr. J. to 
Deacon Hasseltine may here be quoted. It is in every 
view a remarkable document. Its design was, to ask the 
father s consent to his daughter s marriage, and her conse 
quent departure for India. The letter is alike honourable 
to the writer, and to the parent. An ordinary lover would 
have solicited the desired consent, by a strong statement of 
every encouraging consideration, and by throwing the 
bright tints of hope over the dark clouds which enveloped 
the future. Mr. Judson resorted to no such artifice. He 
knew that the case was too solemnly interesting for any 
thing but simplicity, and godly sincerity. He knew that 
the excellent man whom he addressed was capable of sa 
crificing his feelings to his duty, and was able to decide the 
painful question proposed to him, in single-hearted submis 
sion to his Saviour s will. 

After mentioning to Deacon H. that he had offered mar 
riage to his daughter, and that she had " said something 
about consent of parents," Mr. Judson proceeds in this 
eloquent strain : 

" I have now to ask, whether you can consent to part 
with your daughter early next spring, to see her no more 
in this world ; whether you can consent to her departure 
for a heathen land, and her subjection to the hardships and 
sufferings of a missionary life : whether you can consent 
to her exposure to the dangers of the ocean ; to the fatal 
influence of the southern climate of India ; to every kind 
of want and distress ; to degradation, insult, persecution, 
and perhaps a violent death. Can you consent to all this, 
for the sake of him who left his heavenly home, and died 
for her and for you ; for the sake of perishing, immortal 
souls : for the sake of Zion, and the glory of God ? Can 
you consent to all this, in hope of soon meeting your daugh 
ter in the world of glory, with a crown of righteousness, 
brightened by the acclamations of praise which shall re 
dound to her Saviour from heathens saved, through her 
means, from eternal woe and despair ?" 

Can the enemy of Missions, after reading this letter, ac 
cuse Missionaries of ambitious and selfish purposes ? Could 
a man, capable of writing thus, in such circumstances, be 
actuated by any of the ordinary motives, which govern hu- 
c 5 



42 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOtf. 

man actions ? Could a father give up a daughter to such 
an alliance, and such a destiny, from any impulse, inferior 
to the constraining love of Christ ? 

The following letter from Miss H. to an intimate friend 
proves that she had dtily estimated the importance and the 
difficulties of the subject, and had been guided to a decision, 
after deliberate reflection and earnest prayer to God. 



To Miss L. K. 

Beverly, Sept. 8, 1810. 

" I can, but for a moment, turn my thoughts on the deal 
ings of God with us. He made us the inhabitants of the 
same town ; and living near each other, as we have, no 
wonder the similarity in the turn of our minds produced 
strong affection. The same opportunities were afforded, 
and under the same instructors we obtained our education. 
We mutually assisted each other in lightness, dissipation, 
and vanity. When God, by his Holy Spirit, convinced one 
of her lost undone condition, her first object was to convince 
the other. Our convictions were the same. How often 
did we converse on our awful situation, and mingle our 
tears for our hardness and stupidity. The fields and groves 
frequently heard our complaints, the moon and stars in the 
stillness of evening witnessed our sorrow. Did God leave 
us to act out the horrid enmity of our hearts ? Did he leave 
us to blaspheme his holy name, and curse the day in which 
we were born ? No. Let our souls be filled with astonish 
ment he led us to Jesus, the Saviour of sinners ! Can 
we deny that the Saviour appeared to us as the chief among 
ten thousands ? Did we not frequently meet to converse 
about the things of the kingdom, and eagerly inquire, how 
we could most promote the glory of God ? These facts, my 
friend, we cannot deny. But where is now that engaged- 
ness for God ? What have we ever done for him who has 
so distinguished us ? O Lydia, let us weep, let us be deep 
ly affected with our ingratitude in living no more devoted 
to him. O let us, dear L. now begin, and sacrifice every 
thing that comes in competition with the glory of God, and 
give our whole selves to him. 

" I have ever made you a confidant. I will still confide 
in you, and beg for your prayers, that I may be directed in 
regard to the subject which I shall communicate. 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 43 

" I feel willing, and expect, if nothing in providence pre 
vents, to spend my days in this world in heathen lands. 
Yes, Lydia, I have about come to the determination to give 
up all my comforts and enjoyments here, sacrifice my affec 
tion to relatives and friends, and go where God, in his pro 
vidence, shall see fit to place me. My determinations are 
not hasty, or formed without viewing the dangers, trials, 
and hardships attendant on a missionary life. Nor were 
my determinations formed in consequence of an attach 
ment to an earthly object ; but with a sense of my obliga 
tions to God, and with a full conviction of its being a call 
in providence, and consequently my duty. My feelings 
have been exquisite in regard to the subject. Now my 
mind is settled and composed, and is willing to leave the 
event with God none can support one under trials and 
afflictions but he. In him alone I feel a disposition to 
confide. 

" How short is time, how boundless is eternity ! If we 

may be considered worthy to suffer for Jesus here, will it 

not enhance our happiness hereafter? O pray for me. 

Spend whole evenings in prayer for those who go to carry 

Gospel to the poor heathen." 

Mr. and Mrs. Judson were married at Bradford, Feb 
ruary 5, 1812. 



44 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOTf. 

CHAPTER III. 

Embarkation Voyage Arrival at Calcutta. 

On the 6th of February, 1812, Mr. Judson, and Messrs, 
Samuel Newell, Samuel Nott, Gordon Hall, and Luther 
Rice, were ordained, as Missionaries, in the Tabernacle 
Church, in Salem. On the 19th of February, Messrs. 
Judson and Newell, with their wives, sailed from Salem, in 
the brig Caravan, Capt. Heard, for Calcutta. Mr. and 
Mrs. Nott, and Messrs. Hall and Rice, sailed for the 
same port, on the 18th, from Philadelphia, in the ship 
Harmony, Captain Brown. 

The Missionaries were now embarked on their great en 
terprise. They had, as they supposed, taken a last fare 
well of their friends on earth ; and they were now hasten 
ing to distant lands, to wear out their lives in teaching the 
dying idolaters of India the knowledge of that Saviour, 
who died on Calvary, that whosoever should believe in him 
might not perish, but have everlasting life. Never were 
men engaged in a nobler enterprise. Never did benevo 
lence impel men to a more worthy sacrifice of ease, and of 
all that the heart values in the domestic relations and in 
civilized society. If the soul of man be of inestimable worth, 
and if the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ be the only in 
strument of its recovery and salvation, then does the Mis 
sionary enterprise surpass, in the importance of its aims, 
and the benevolence of its motives, every other effort of 
the human mind, It is not the purpose of this work to 
advocate, by abstract reasoning, the cause of missions. 
The whole argument lies within a narrow compass, and 
may be well stated in the language of Dr. Johnson, whose 
gigantic mind was little liable to be affected by the way 
ward impulses of enthusiasm. " If obedience to the will 
of God be necessary to happiness, and knowledge of his 
will be necessary to obedience, I know not how he that 
withholds this knowledge, or delays it, can be said to love 
his neighbour as himself. He that voluntarily continues 
ignorance, is guilty of all the crimes which ignorance pro 
duces ; as to him that should extinguish the tapers of a 
light house, might justly be imputed the calamities of ship 
wrecks." * 

* Boswell s Life of Johnson. 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 45 

Mrs. Judson was now afloat on an untried element, 
which was bearing her rapidly away from her home and 
kindred. The struggle, in a heart so strong in its affec 
tions as hers, must have been severe. We have seen, that 
she had calmly weighed the difficulties and the hazards of 
the undertaking, and was under the influence of no tempo 
rary excitement, nor bold spirit of adventure. She knew 
well what she must surrender, and the objects which call 
ed for the sacrifice and she left all, for the sake of her 
Saviour, and of her perishing fellow men. Why should 
such disinterested benevolence and heroic firmness fail 
to obtain the applause of men, who are ready to admire 
and praise these qualities, when exerted on other occa 
sions and for other objects ? Why should the voice of elo 
quence, and the lyre of the poet, which delight to com 
memorate the self-denial, and patriotism, and noble daring of 
the wise and good, be mute, when the missionary departs 
on his errand of mercy ? The memory of Lady Arabella 
Johnson has been the recent theme of eulogy, on the spot 
where Mrs. Judson embarked for India.* In what worthy 
quality of heart was the missionary inferior to the accom 
plished Puritan ; and how did the arduous enterprise of 
Mrs. J. in grandeur of aim, generous self-denial, devoted 
affection, and intrepid courage, fall short of that which has 
embalmed the memory of Lady Johnson? Why, then, 
should not the missionary be included in the following tri 
bute to female excellence, as true as it is beautiful ? 

" In the path of duty, no sacrifice is with them too high, 
or too dear. The voice of pleasure, or of power, may 
pass by unheeded ; but the voice of affliction, never. The 
chamber of the sick, the pillow of the dying, the vigils of 
the dead, the altars of religion, never missed the presence 
or the sympathies of woman. Timid though she be, and 
so delicate, that the winds of heaven may not too roughly 
visit her, on such occasions she loses all sense of danger, 
and assumes a preternatural courage, which knows not, 
and fears not, consequences. Then she displays that un 
daunted spirit, which neither courts difficulties, nor evades 
them ; that resignation, which utters neither murmur nor 



* At the late centennial celebration of the settlement of Salem, in 
1628, Judge Story, in his Address, spoke in suitable terms of Lady 
Johnson, a daughter of the Earl of Lincoln, who accompanied her 
husband among the first settlers of Salem, and died soon after her 
arrival. 



46 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

regret ; and that patience in suffering, which seems victo 
rious over death itself." * 

The dangers of the ocean are sufficient to intimidate 
any heart, unless it be fortified with a better armour 
than that which Horace deemed necessary for the first 
maritime ad venturer, f But Mrs. J. and her companions 
encountered no other than the usual incidents of a voyage. 
Some extracts from her journal and letters will be read with 
interest. 

" Feb. 18. Took leave of my friends and native land, 
and embarked on board the brig Caravan, for India. Had 
so long anticipated the trying scene of parting, that I 
found it more tolerable than I had feared. Still my heart 
bleeds. O America, my native land, must I leave thee ? 
Must I leave my parents, my sisters and brother, my friends 
beloved, and all the scenes of my early youth? Must I 
leave thee, Bradford, my dear native town, where I spent 
the pleasant years of childhood ; where I learnt to lisp the 
name of my mother ; where my infant mind first be 
gan to expand ; where I entered the field of science ; 
where I learnt the endearments of friendship, and tasted 
of all the happiness this world can afford ; where I learnt 
also to value a Saviour s blood, and to count all things but 
loss, in comparison with the knowledge of him? Yes, I 
must leave you all, for a heathen land, an uncongenial 
clime. Farewell, happy, happy scenes but never, no, 
never to be forgotten. 

" Feb. 19. Sea-sick all day, and unable to do any thing. 
My thoughts, more than usual, fixed on divine things. 
Longed for the enjoyment of God s presence on our pas 
sage, that we may be preparing for usefulness in future 
life. In the night, had many distressing apprehensions of 
death. Felt unwilling to die on the sea, not so much on 
account of my state after death, as the dreadfulness of 
perishing amid the waves. 

"Feb. 21. Somewhat relieved from sickness, and able 
to read a few chapters in the Bible. Never had a greater 
sense of our obligations to live devoted to God, resulting 

* Judge Story s Address. 

t Illi robur et aes triplex 

Circa pectus erat, qui fragilem truci 
Commisit pelago ratem, 

Primus. Horace, L.I. Car. III. 

Sure oak and three-fold brass surrounded his heart, who first trusted a 
frail vessel to the merciless ocean. Smart s Translation. 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 4? 

from his distinguished mercies. Even on the ocean, con 
fined as I am, I find many sources of enjoyment, and feel 
as happy as when on land, in the midst of my friends. 

" Feb. 22. O for a heart to live near to God, and serve 
him faithfully. I need nothing so much as ardent piety. 
I should feel happy in the consideration of having left my 
native land, and my father s house, if, by making this sa 
crifice, the kingdom of Christ would be promoted. May it 
be my great object to live a useful, holy life, and prepare to 
die a peaceful death. 

" Feb. 27. This day has been regarded by our friends 
on land as a day of fasting and prayer for the prosperity of 
this mission, and I hope the same object has not been for 
gotten by us on the sea. I spent some time this evening 
on deck. The weather was pleasant ; the motion of the 
vessel gentle, though rapid ; the full moon shone clearly on 
the water ; and all things around conspired to excite pleas 
ing though melancholy sensations. My native land, my 
home, my friends, and all my forsaken enjoyments, rushed 
into my mind ; my tears flowed profusely, and I could not 
be comforted. Soon, however, the consideration of having 
left all these for the dear cause of Christ, and the hope of 
being, one day, instrumental of leading some poor degrad 
ed females to embrace him as their Saviour, soothed my 
griefs, dried up my tears, and restored peace and tranquil 
lity to my mind. 

" Feb. 29. The weather continues pleasant, so that we 
are able to spend much time on deck. I see that there is no 
situation in life in which trials and enjoyments, pains and 
pleasures, are not intermingled. I calculated on nothing 
but difficulties and distresses, during the voyage, and am 
disappointed in finding many pleasures. God frequently 
deprives his children of the good things of this world, that 
they may be sensible they have no portion here. Have I 
not, then, reason to fear that I am receiving my only por 
tion ? And yet my heart tells me, that I do not wish to 
take these things as my portion. I would rather be de 
prived of them than that they should deprive me of the 
enjoyment of the light of God s countenance. I desire a 
heavenly inheritance that will never fail me. I desire that 
the great, the infinite God, may be my portion, my friend, 
my all." 

To her Mother. 
" At Sea, Sabbath eve, March 1, 1812. 

" No daughter would ever more gladly relieve the anxie 
ties of a mother, than I yours. The motives which in- 



48 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

duced me to go, and you to give your consent, ought now to 
support us, and prevent our indulging useless regret for what 
we cannot help. The life I now lead is much happier than 
I expected. Though deprived of many sources of enjoy 
ment, I am surrounded with mercies. I have been sick 
every day since we sailed until to-day. My sickness has not 
been very distressing. I have been quite well part of the 
time ; and when my sickness returned, found almost imme 
diate relief from lying down. I suffer the most for the 
want of an appetite. However, we have such a variety of 
provisions on board, I generally find something I can relish. 
From the order and regularity of things in the cabin, you 
would hardly imagine we are on board of a vessel. The 
captain is a young gentleman of an amiable disposition and 
pleasing manners. He and all the officers treat us with the 
greatest kindness and respect. Every thing they have is 
at our service. Last Sabbath, the first of our being here, 
we had no preaching or religious worship. To-day it was 
proposed to the captain to have worship in the cabin. He 
readily assented, and joined with us, together with two of 
the other officers. I have not heard the least profane lan 
guage since I have been on board the vessel. This is very 
uncommon." 

" March 5. Began Cave s Lives of the Apostles and 
Martyrs. O for that ardent piety which was so conspicuous 
in them, and for that willingness to suffer for Christ s sake, 
which they manifested. I long to have my mind raised 
above fleeting, transitory objects, and placed entirely on 
those with which my soul is most nearly concerned, that so 
I may live as becomes a stranger and pilgrim on the earth. 
May even that one tie which still binds me to earth, though 
so strong and endearing, not hold my heart, my thoughts 
from Him, who alone is worthy of my supreme regard. 

" 7. Have enjoyed religion more than usual, and felt 
peculiarly desirous of being more spiritual and heavenly- 
minded. Although I am almost secluded from the world, 
and have few things to attract my attention, yet I find that 
my heart frequently wanders from God, in search of happi 
ness from other objects. I find it equally necessary to 
watch and pray, as when surrounded by worldly tempta 
tions. 

" 12. Spent most of the day in reading, and the evening 
in religious conversation. We conversed much on death, 
and the probability of our finding an early grave. The 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOK. 49 

subject was solemn and affecting, yet secretly pleasing and 
consoling. I never felt more willingness to die, or a strong 
er hope in Christ. Am astonished that I have thought 
no more of dying, and made no more preparation for death. 
Resolve to make it the business of each day to prepare 
to die. 

"13. Enjoyed more than usual in secret prayer. Con 
tinue to feel impressed with the conversation of last even 
ing, and to realize the importance of living a holy, spiri 
tual life. 

" 14. Have been reading the Lives of Sir William 
Jones, and Dr. Doddridge. What a striking difference 
between the two characters. The former distinguished for 
his erudition ; the latter for his piety. The great object of 
the one, was evidently the attainment of literary fame, and 
the applause of man. The other sought chiefly the good 
of immortal souls, and the approbation of God. Enjoyed 
much this evening in conversation and prayer. Perhaps 
some of my friends at home were praying for me ; and in 
answer to their prayers, the Holy Spirit came to animate 
and comfort my heart. I feel thankful that God has given 
me an opportunity, and inclined my heart, to leave all my 
friends for a heathen land. I desire no higher enjoyment 
in this life than to be instrumental of leading some poor, 
ignorant heathen females to the knowledge of the Saviour. 
To have a female praying society, consisting of those who 
were once in heathen darkness, is what my heart earnestly 
pants after, and makes a constant subject of prayer. Re 
solved to keep this in view, as one principal object of 
my life. 

" April 6. Spent the evening in conversing on religious 
subjects, particularly the difficulty of living a holy, spiritual 
life. We resolved to be more watchful over the sins of our 
hearts, and make greater efforts to live devoted to God. O 
may these resolutions not be in vain; for our future useful 
ness depends essentially on our advancement in the divine 
life. At present, I feel that I am a weak Christian indeed, 
and if only sincere, am willing to be considered the very 
least in the whole church." 

To her Sister. 

" At Sea, April 11, 1812. 

" I find Mr. Judson one of the kindest, most faithful, 
and affectionate of husbands. His conversation frequently 



50 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

dissipates the gloomy clouds of spiritual darkness which 
hang over my mind, and brightens my hope of a happy 
eternity. I hope God will make us instrumental of pre 
paring each other for usefulness in this world, and greater 
happiness in a future world." 

" May 18. Have enjoyed an uncommon degree of 
peace and comfort for many, many days. I do not recol 
lect any period of my life, in which I have, for so long a 
time, had such constant peace of mind. The last fortnight 
I have spent in reading the Scriptures and works on their 
authenticity and inspiration. Have gained much clearer 
views of the Christian religion, its blessed tendency, its 
unrivalled excellence. Christ appears peculiarly precious, 
amiable and glorious, as the author of such a religion. Of 
late, I have had no anxious feelings about my future situa 
tion in life, though all before me is so uncertain ; but have 
had a disposition to leave all with my heavenly Father, to 
do with me as he pleases. I sometimes feel very thankful, 
that God has called me from my friends and native land, 
to a land of strangers, of spiritual darkness and death, 
thereby giving me an opportunity of denying myself of 
those enjoyments, on which I have been too prone to set 
my heart, and has thereby, I trust, led me to feel more 
deeply my dependence on him, and choose him for my only 
portion." 

To Miss L. K. 

" At Sea, A. Lat. 9, E. Long. 86. 
" My dearest L , 

" When I reflect on the many sources of enjoyment I 
have left in my native land ; when I think of my home, 
and the friends of my youth, the idea of having left them 
for ever, is exquisitely painful. Yet I have never regretted 
having left them for the cause of Christ. No, my dear 
Lydia, in my most gloomy hours, or in the apparent near 
approach of death, I never have for a moment repented 
my having chosen the rugged, thorny path through which 
a Missionary must pass, in preference to the smooth and 
easy life I might have led in my native country. The 
thought of having acted from a sense of duty in thus vo 
luntarily quitting my native land, has always been a power 
ful opiate to calm my fears in the midst of danger, and to 
induce me to place unlimited confidence in God. 

" As it respects my voyage, thus far it has been pleasant. 
The morning we sailed, I was taken with sea-sickness. I 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 51 

had anticipated the most distressing sensations from this 
sickness, but was agreeably disappointed ; for I felt no 
worse through the whole, than if I had taken a gentle eme 
tic. I kept my bed for the most of the time for four days. 
We had a strong favourable wind the first week we sailed, 
which carried us into mild, comfortable weather. The 
change of the weather in so short a time was so great, to 
gether with sea-sickness and the want of exercise, that I soon 
lost all relish for my food. Every thing tasted differently 
from what it does on land, and those things I was the most 
fond of at home, I loathed the most here. But I soon be 
gan to find the real cause of my ill health. It was want 
of exercise. For some time we could invent nothing which 
could give us exercise equal to what we had been accus 
tomed to. Jumping the rope was finally invented, and this 
we found to be of great use. I began, and jumped it seve 
ral times in the day, and found my health gradually return, 
until I was perfectly well. I mention these particulars, 
that you, should you ever go to sea, may escape ill health. 
I never enjoyed more perfect health in my life, than I do 
now; and I attribute it to my exercising so much. 

" We found it exceedingly hot the first time that we 
crossed the equator. When going round the Cape of 
Good Hope, we had rough, rainy weather for twenty days. 
1 never knew till then " the dangers of the deep." I ne 
ver felt before, my entire dependence on God for preserva 
tion. Some nights I never slept on account of the rocking 
of the vessel and the roaring of the winds. Yet God pre 
served us enabled us to trust in him and feel safe. Sure 
ly we have every reason to confide in God, and leave it with 
him to dispose of us as he pleases. We have again cross 
ed the equator, and are within a few days sail of Calcutta. 
My heart rejoices at the thought of once more seeing land. 
Yes, even the thought of seeing the land of strangers and 
heathenish darkness, produces sensations before unknown. 
We know not where we shall go, or in what part of God s 
world we shall spend our remaining days. But I feel will 
ing to leave it all with our heavenly Father. I doubt not 
he will protect us, and place us in that station in which we 
shall be most useful. I have spent the most of my time, 
since on the water, in reading. I knew I needed a more 
intimate acquaintance with the sacred Scriptures ; conse 
quently, I have confined my attention almost exclusively to 
them. I have read the New Testament once through in 
course, two volumes of Scott s Commentary on the Old, 



52 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

Paley, Trumbull, and Dick, on the inspiration of the Scrip 
tures, together with Faber and Smith on the Prophecies. 
I have been much interested in reading these authors on 
inspiration, on account of my almost total ignorance of the 
evidences of the divinity of the Scriptures, and I gained 
fresh evidence of the reality of the Christian religion. O 
my dear Lydia, how much enjoyment Christians lose by 
neglecting to study the Bible. The more we are conver 
sant with it, the more shall we partake of the spirit of its 
author, and the more we shall feel that this world is not our 
home, and that we are rapidly hastening to another." 

" May 24. Sabbath. We have had worship, as usual, 
in the cabin. The subject of the sermon was lukewarm- 
ness in religion. I felt, that a great part of it was applica 
ble to myself. I am confounded, when I consider the in 
difference, with which I have regarded and treated so great 
a being as God. How little ardour I have felt in the 
cause of Christ, and how little zeal have I manifested 
for his glory. Under the impression of the truths of this 
sermon, I renewedly commend myself to God, all unholy 
and polluted as I am, and beg that he will sanctify me, and 
make me more engaged in his blessed service. We are 
now near the place of our destination just ready to enter 
a strange land, where all are unknown to us, and we to 
them; and where we shall at once be exposed to the influ 
ence of an unhealthy climate. We know not the manner 
in which we shall be received, nor the place of our final 
residence. All the future is involved in dark uncertainty. 
But God is good in bringing us into circumstances, where 
we are compelled to trust in him. God is every where, 
and is ever ready to hear our cries, and succour us in our 
distresses." 

To her Sister. 

" At Sea, June 16. 

" My dear Sister A , 

" Instead of beginning to fill your letter immediately after 
we sailed, 1 have left it to begin to fill it when our voyage is 
nearly completed. I have written to mamma and sister 
E. the particulars respecting my voyage thus far ; conse 
quently, it is unnecessary for me now to say any more. 
Day before yesterday, we came in sight of land, after being 
out only one hundred and twelve days. We could distinguish 
nothing on land except the towering mountains of Gol- 
conda. Yesterday morning, we were nearer land, and could 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 53 

easily discover the trees on the shore. Some appeared to 
be placed regularly in rows, others were irregular and scat 
tered. The scene was truly delightful, and reminded me 
of the descriptions I have read, of the fertile shores of In 
dia the groves of orange and palm trees. I likewise 
thought it probable, that these shores were inhabited by a 
race of beings, by nature like ourselves, but who, not like 
us, are ignorant of the God who made them, and the Sa 
viour who died for them. Yesterday we saw two vessels. 
One was a large ship, and the captain thought it to be a 
British man-of-war, as she was lying still till we came up 
with her. As soon as she hoisted the flag, we found her to 
be an American. AVe had high hopes of her being the ves 
sel in which the other Missionaries sailed. With impatience 
we came up with her. She hailed us, and wished to know 
our longitude. Our captain asked her name, and where she 
was from, and to our great disappointment we found she 
was not the Harmony. You have no idea how interesting 
the sight a vessel at the side of us, so near we could hear 
the captain speak for he was the first person we have heard 
speak since we sailed, except what belong to the ship. The 
other was an English vessel she spoke with us to-day. 
We are now at anchor in the Bay of Bengal, and dare 
not go any farther to-night, as we have not yet got a pilot. 
Every thing before us is uncertain. Whether we shall 
ever again be on land, or where we shall live, is known only 
to our heavenly Father. 

"Monday. We have been very anxious this morning to 
get a pilot. At length a vessel was seen at a distance, and 
it proved to be a pilot vessel. He has just this moment 
come on board, with his two servants. One of them a 
Hindoo. He exactly answers the description we have had 
of these poor benighted creatures. He looks as simple and 
feminine as you can imagine. What an alteration would 
a belief in Christianity make in such a degraded creature. 
If we have a favourable wind, we hope to get to Calcutta 
to-morrow. O how soon will our labours in the mission 
begin ! Yet we are happy, the time is so near when we 
may begin to labour for Christ in a pagan land. 

" Tuesday. Last night was the most dangerous, and to 
me, by far the most unpleasant we have had. The naviga 
tion here being dangerous, on account of the sand-shoals, 
the pilot came to anchor before dark. The sea was high, 
and kept the vessel in continual motion. About ten, the 
mate came down, and told us the cable had parted, and 



54 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

the anchor gone. I thought all hope of our safety was en 
tirely gone, and immediately began to enquire into my pre 
paredness for an entrance into another world. The thought 
of being shipwrecked was exceedingly distressing : and I 
could not but think the providence of God would preserve 
us on account of this infant mission. In him I confided, 
and he preserved us. They got the ship under way; and 
the pilot being well acquainted with the shoals, we met 
with no difficulty. I slept none at all, in consequence of 
the continual noise, and profane language on deck. The 
captain has never used any profane language since we have 
been with him ; but the pilot, much more than we have 
ever heard before. But the scene is now truly delightful. 
We are sailing up the river Hoogly, a branch of the Gan 
ges, and so near the land, that we can distinctly discover 
objects. On one side of us are the Sunderbunds [islands 
at the mouths of the Ganges.] The smell which proceeds 
from them, is fragrant beyond description. We have 
passed the mango trees, and some large brick houses. 

" Wednesday. I have never, my dear sister, witnessed or 
read any thing so delightful as the present scene. On each 
side of the Hoogly, where we are now sailing, are the Hin 
doo cottages, as thick together as the houses in our sea 
ports. They are very small, and in the form of hay-stacks, 
without either chimneys or windows. They are situated 
in the midst of trees, which hang over them, and appeal- 
truly romantic. The grass and fields of rice are perfectly 
green, and herds of cattle are every where feeding on the 
banks of the river, and the natives are scattered about, dif 
ferently employed. Some are fishing, some driving the 
team, and many are sitting indolently on the banks of the 
river. The pagodas we have passed are much handsomer 
and larger than the houses. Notwithstanding the scene is 
so pleasant, on account of the works of nature, yet it is 
truly melancholy when we reflect, that these creatures, so 
numerous, so harmless, have immortal souls, and like us 
are destined to the eternal world and yet have none to 
tell them of Christ. I suppose the natives that live on 
these shores, for many miles, have never seen a Missionary. 
I should be happy to come and live among them, in one of 
their little houses, if it was as large a field for usefulness 
as some others. There are many English, elegant seats 
near the shore. We are within four or five miles of Cal 
cutta. When we get there I will write you again. O 
what reason have we to be thankful, for so pleasant, so 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 55 



prosperous a voyage. There is seldom a voyage so short 
as ours we have not yet been out four months. I hope 
God will make us useful, and keep us near to himself." 

" Well, Abigail, here we are safe in Calcutta harbour, and 
almost stunned with the noise of the natives. Mr. Judson 
has gone on shore, to find a place for us to go to. This city 
is by far the most elegant of any thing I have ever seen. 
Many ships are lying at anchor, and hundreds of natives 
all around. They are dressed very curiously in white, 
hanging loosely over their shoulders. But I have not time 
to describe any thing at present. We have plenty of fruit 
on board. The bananas are a very delicious fruit; they 
taste much like a rich pear. 

" Thursday. Harriet and I are yet on board the vessel, 
and have not been on land. Mr. Judson did not return 
last night, until the evening, and had not gained permis 
sion from the Police office to live in the country, conse 
quently we could not go on shore. Mr. J. and Mr. N. are 
gone again to-day, and what will be their success I know 
not. The East India Company are violently opposed 
to missions, and have barely given liberty to their own 
countrymen to settle here as preachers. We have nothing 
to expect from man, and every thing from God. I think I 
never have felt more confidence in God, to protect and di 
rect this mission, than this morning. If he has any thing 
for us to do here, he will doubtless open a door for our en 
trance; if not, he will send us to some other place. We 
have given ourselves to him, devoted ourselves to his ser 
vice, and have every reason, from past experience of his 
goodness, to still trust and confide in his goodness. O my 
dear sister, what a source of happiness and comfort, that, God 
reigns, even on these heathen shores of darkness and wretch 
edness. Captain Heard has just come on board, and given 
us a very polite invitation to go to the house he has procur 
ed for himself on shore. The politeness and kindness of 
this man have been remarkable. Throughout our passage, 
he has treated us with every possible attention, and made it 
much more comfortable than it otherwise would have been. 
O, live near to God in a Christian land, and think, feel, 
and pray much for the millions who are perishing for the 
want of the knowledge of a Saviour. So little time as we 
have to live in this world, must be improved to the best ad 
vantage. We shall soon meet in the eternal world, and 
then the more we have done for Christ, the happier we 
shall be." 



56 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOX. 



CHAPTER IV. 

Difficulties with the Bengal Government Sail for Isle of 
France. Death of Mrs. Newell. 

ON the 18th of June, 1812, the missionaries landed at 
Calcutta, where they were met and welcomed to India, by 
the venerable Dr. Carey. He immediately invited them to 
Serampore, to reside in the mission family, until the other 
missionaries, in the Harmony, should arrive.* They ac 
cordingly stayed one night in Calcutta, and the next morn 
ing they took a boat, and went up the river, fifteen miles, 
to Serampore. Here they were received with the utmost 
kindness by the mission family. Mrs. J. speaks, in warm 
terms, of the piety, industry, economy, and order, which 
distinguished the operations at that great missionary es 
tablishment. Messrs. Carey, Marshtnan, and Ward, then 
resided there with their families. Dr. Carey was employed 
in translating the Scriptures ; Dr. Marshman, his wife, and 
son, taught a male and female school. Mr. Ward superin 
tended the extensive printing establishment. 

The following letter of Mrs. J. contains some interesting 
particulars : 

To her Sister. 

" Serampore Mission-House. 

" I have left your letter, my dear sister M., until the last, 
to continue my narrative to the family. I concluded A. s 
with saying, Captain Heard had just invited us to go to 
his house. Mr. Judson came on board with an invitation 
from Dr. Carey to spend the night with him. I got into a 
palankeen Mr. Judson walked to the house. It was with 
considerable fear I rode, as the streets were full of natives 
and English carriages. Those who carried me went so 
much faster than Mr. Judson, that I soon lost sight of him, 
and did not know where they would carry me. They, 
however, stopped before a large stone building, which I soon 
found to be Dr. Carey s house. We were directed up a 
pair of stairs, through one or two large rooms, into his 
study. He arose, shook hands with us, and gave us a cor 
dial welcome to this country. His house is curiously con- 

* The Harmony arrived six weeks after the Caravan. 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 57 

structed, as the other European houses are here. There 
are no chimneys or fire-places in them, the roofs are flat, 
the rooms twenty feet in height and proportionably large. 
Large windows, without glass, open from one room to an 
other, that the air may freely circulate through the house. 
They are very convenient for this hot climate, and bear 
every mark of antiquity. In the evening we attended 
meeting in the English Episcopal Church. It was the first 
time of our attending meeting for above four months, and 
as we entered the church, our ears were delighted with 
hearing the organ play our old favourite tune, Bangor. 
The church was very handsome, and a number of punkies, 
something like a fan several yards in length, hung around, 
with ropes fastened on the outside, which were pulled by 
some of the natives, to keep the church cool. We spent 
the night at Dr. Carey s, and were rejoiced to find ourselves 
once more in a house on land. Very near the house, is a 
charity school supported by this mission, in which are in 
structed two hundred boys and nearly as many girls. They 
are chiefly children of Portuguese parents, and natives of 
no cast. We could see them all kneel in prayer time, and 
hear them sing at the opening of the school. It was 
really affecting to see these poor children, picked up in the 
streets, learning to sing the praise and read the word of 
God. 

" While at Dr. C. s, we saw a wedding procession pass. 
The bridegroom was carried in a palankeen, with flowers 
in his hands, and on his head. He appeared to be about 
ten years of age. The procession were dressed in uni 
form, with large branches of flowers, and instruments of 
music. The Hindoos are frequently married when children, 
the contract being made by their parents. In the after 
noon, we left Calcutta, for Serampore, having previously 
received an invitation from the Missionaries to reside with 
them, until our brethren arrive. We were met at the water 
side by Messrs. Marshman and Ward, who led us to the 
house, and introduced us to their wives. They received 
us very cordially. The school kept by Mrs. Marshman 
consists almost entirely of the children belonging to the 
mission, and European young ladies. They are taught 
various kinds of needle-work, embroidery, &c. and study 
the languages. Mrs. Marshman s eldest daughter, fourteen 
years of age, reads and writes Bengalee and English ; and 
has advanced some way in Latin, Greek, and Hebrew. 

D 



58 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

The three families live in separate houses, but all eat 
together, in a large hall, in the mission house. The 
bell rings at five in the morning, for the boys to arise for 
school. Again at eight, for breakfast. Immediately after 
breakfast, we all assemble in the chapel, for prayers. Be 
gin with singing a hymn, in which most of the children 
join ; read a chapter in the Bible, and conclude with prayer. 
On the Sabbath, they have worship in English, from eleven 
till one : in Bengalee, for the natives, in the afternoon, 
and in English again, in the evening. Monday evening 
they have a religious conference for the native brethren 
and sisters. Tuesday morning an hour is spent in explain 
ing passages of Scripture ; Thursday and Saturday even 
ings, in conference meetings. These Missionaries are emi 
nently pious as well as learned. The garden is as far su 
perior to any in America, as the best garden in America is 
to a common farmer s. It consists of several acres, under 
the highest state of cultivation. Fruits of various kinds, 
plants, flowers and vegetables, grow here in great abundance. 
The pine-apple grows on a low bush, the plantain on a tall 
stalk, and the cocoa-nut on a high tree, resembling our pine 
tree. 

" The third day after we came here, there was a cele 
bration of the worship of Juggernaut. We went about 
ten in the morning. The immense multitude of natives 
assembled on the occasion, and the noise they made, an 
swered to the account Buchanan gave. The idol was set 
on the top of a stone building. He is only a lump of wood, 
his face painted with large black eyes, and a large red 
mouth. He was taken from his temple, and water poured 
on him to bathe him. This is introductory to a more 
solemn act of worship, which will be performed a fortnight 
hence. After these poor deluded creatures had bathed 
their god, they proceeded to bathe themselves. Poor, mi 
serable, deluded beings, they know not what they do. O 
Mary ! the inhabitants of America know nothing of poverty, 
slavery, and wretchedness, compared with the natives of 
India. So very numerous, they cannot get employ; and 
when they do, they are treated by the Europeans like beasts 
more than like men . Many of them die for the want of 
nourishment. Add to all this, they are ignorant of the 
only way of salvation. Who would not pity the poor hea 
then, and rejoice to contribute his mite to relieve some of 
their distresses !" 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOtf. 59 

After they had been here about ten days, Messrs. Judson 
and Newell were summoned to Calcutta, and an order of 
the government was read to them, requiring them immediate 
ly to leave the country, and return to America. The govern 
ment of India, at that time, were resolutely opposed to 
missions. Their motives we need not now canvass. The 
charter of the East India Company, which was renewed in 
1813, was so altered in its passage through Parliament, by 
the zealous exertions of Wilberforce, Smith, Thornton, 
Fuller, and other friends of Christ in Great Britain, as to 
secure toleration for missionary efforts. The British pos 
sessions in the East were constituted an Episcopal See, and 
placed under the superintendence of a bishop and three 
archdeacons. The Rev. Dr. Middleton was the first bishop, 
and was succeeded by Bishop Heber, who has since died. 
It is just to say, that a great change of feeling has taken 
place among the officers of government, and the European 
residents, in India. Their fears concerning the effects of 
missionary operations, have subsided, and they are now 
disposed to favour and promote them. 

This order was a very alarming and distressing -one. 
The thought of returning, without accomplishing, in any 
degree, their object, was insupportable. The instructions 
of the board of commissioners, when they left America, di 
rected them to fix the seat of their mission in the Burman 
empire, unless circumstances should render it inexpedient 
to attempt it. All the missionaries, however, thought it 
impracticable to establish a mission there. The despotic 
character of the government, and the failure of all previous 
attempts to introduce the Gospel into that empire, induced 
them to renounce the idea of a Burman mission. Mr. 
Nott, in a letter to a friend, said, " The Burman empire 
seems at present out of the question." Mrs. Newell, in 
her journal, July 16, 1812, says : " We cannot feel that 
we are called in providence to go to Burmah. Every ac 
count we have from that savage, barbarous nation, con 
firms us in our opinion, that the way is not prepared for 
the spread of the Gospel there." They therefore petition 
ed for leave to go to the Isle of France, which was granted ; 
and Mr. and Mrs. Newell sailed about the 1st of August. 
As the vessel could accommodate but two passengers, Mr. 
and Mrs. Judson remained in Calcutta, about two months 
longer. They were entertained with the most liberal hos 
pitality, at the house of Mr. Rolt, an English gentleman : 
and the treatment which they received from other Chris- 

D2 



60 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

tian friends was kind and soothing to their feelings, amid 
their difficulties. 

About this time, Mrs. J. wrote the following letter to 
her sisters : 

" Calcutta, Aug. 23, 1812. 
My Dear Sisters, 

" A melancholy pleasure pervades my mind, when I 
take up my pen to address those whom I love, and whom 
I never expect to meet again in this world. When think 
ing of my friends and much loved native land, I frequently 
join with Ossian in saying, There is a joy in grief when 
peace dwells in the breast of the sad. Grief for the de 
privation of my friends, I love to indulge ; and I find every 
such indulgence binds them more closely to my heart. 
Can I forget thee, O my country ? Can I forget the scenes 
of childhood ; and the more endearing scenes of riper 
years ? Can I forget the parental roof, sisters, companions, 
and associates of my life ? No, never ! Never, till this 
pulse ceases to beat, this heart to feel. Yet, my dear girls, 
think not that I am habitually melancholy, or regret hav 
ing left my native land. I never was happier, never was 
more cheerful, and never more satisfied in having engaged 
in my arduous undertaking." 

The following paragraph, from the same letter, is quoted 
here, because the opinion of Mrs. J. on the subject referred 
to, is entitled to much weight, and applies with equal 
force, to almost every heathen country : 

" Good female schools are extremely needed in this 
country. I hope no missionary will ever come out here, 
without a wife, as she, in her sphere, can be equally useful 
with her husband. I presume Mrs. Marshman does more 
good in her school, than half the ministers in America." 

While they remained in Calcutta, their minds were agi 
tated with doubt, respecting their future course. They 
could not stay in Hindostan ; and yet they resolved to de 
vote themselves to missionary labours, if any position 
could be found, where they could stay and toil. At one 
time, they thought it expedient to attempt a mission in 
South America ; and Mr. Judson commenced the study of 
the Portuguese language. Japan, Persia, Madagascar, and 
other countries, were thought of, as fields for missionary 
efforts. Mr. Judson had long regarded Burmah, as the 
most desirable station ; but it seemed inexpedient, at that 



MEMOIR OF MUS. JUDSON. 61 

time, to attempt to establish a mission there. The follow 
ing extract of a letter from Mrs. J. dated Calcutta, Sept. 
19, will shew in what light the design was regarded, and 
will increase the evidence which many other events afford, 
that a special providence conducted them to Rangoon, 
contrary to their expectations, and to all apparent proba 
bilities : 

" We had almost concluded to go to the Burman empire, 
when we heard there were fresh difficulties existing be 
tween the English and the Burman government. If these 
difficulties are settled, I think it probable we shall go there. 
It presents a very extensive field for usefulness, containing 
seventeen millions of inhabitants; and the Scriptures 
have never been translated into their language. This cir 
cumstance is a very strong inducement to Mr. Judson to 
go there, as there is no other place where he could be 
equally useful in translating. But our privations and dan 
gers would be great. There are no bread, potatoes, but 
ter, and very little animal food. The natives live principally 
on rice and fish. I should have no society at all except 
Mr. J. for there is not an English female in all Rangoon. 
But I could easily give up these comforts, if the govern 
ment was such as to secure safety to its subjects. 

" But where our lives would depend on the caprice of a 
monarch, or those who have the power of life and death, 
we could never feel safe, unless we always had strong faith 
in God. Notwithstanding these difficulties, we are per 
fectly willing to go, if Providence opens the way. Mr. 
Judson has written to Mr. Chater, at Ceylon, to get all the 
information respecting that place, he can. Felix Carey 
has lately arrived from Rangoon, and wishes us to return 
with him, as he is entirely alone, there being no other Mis 
sionary in all Burmah. Mr. Judson and myself enjoy per 
fect health, and yet this is the most fatal month in the 
year, and is considered more sickly this year, than many 
years before. All our brethren have been sick with fevers, 
but are getting better. Why we are thus distinguished 
with such uncommon health, we know not, but can only 
ascribe it to the sovereign mercy of our Heavenly Father. 
We are still at Mr. Rolt s, in Calcutta, where we are treated 
with the greatest kindness. I hope these favours will not 
induce us to forget our great object, or make us less en 
gaged in our mission than when we were deprived of 
them. Mr. J. and myself spend the greater part of our 



62 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOK. 

time alone, and endeavour to realize the greatness of the 
work in which we have engaged^- our dependence on God 
for success and direction and the shortness and uncer 
tainty of life." 

The following letter to her parents shows that they were 
still " perplexed, but not in despair persecuted, but not 
forsaken." 

" Calcutta, Oct. 9, 1812. 
" My dear and honoured Parents, 

" I know you wish to hear from us every opportunity ; and 
to bear of our continued prosperity will afford you peculiar 
pleasure. When we reflect on the goodness and mercy of 
our Heavenly Father to us since we left our native land, 
we are filled with wonder and gratitude, and feel the obli 
gations these distinguished favours lay us under of renew- 
edly devoting ourselves to his service. We view his hand 
in leading us by a way we knew not, and in raising us up 
friends where we had no reason to expect them. If God has 
made it our duty to leave our home and friends, he has 
given us a home here in a land of strangers, and friends 
who are kind and sympathizing. If he has presented dark 
and gloomy prospects, and, for a time, hedged up our 
way, yet he has enabled us to trust him in the dark, to 
feel our entire dependence on him, and lean on him for di 
rection and support. We are still at Mr. Rolfs in Calcutta, 
where we receive every attention we can wish. Although 
we are so comfortable here, and have every thing we 
wish, yet we long to get away to the place where we shall 
labour among the heathen. Mr. Judson is making daily 
exertions to get away. We have at present some pros 
pect of going to Java. It presents a wide field for mis 
sionary labours, and no Missionary is there. We have 
spoken for a passage ; and unless some new prospects 
open of getting into the Burman empire, it is probable we 
shall go to Java, if government will permit. There is some 
prospect of brother Rice s going with us, which we con 
sider as a great favour in Providence, as we expected to 
go alone. 

" The Missionary cause continues to prosper in this 
country, and constant additions are making to the churches. 
As many as twenty have been added to the Baptist church 
in Calcutta, since we have been here. I heard the re 
lations of four native women before the church, a short 



MKMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 63 

time since, which were very interesting. They were 
converted by the means of a native who is a preacher, and 
has been the means of converting a great number, Last 
Sabbath, I communed with this Church, which is composed 
of Europeans, Armenians, Hindoos, Portuguese, and a 
class of people called half-cast, on account of one of their 
parents being a European, the other a Hindoo. I could not 
but be affected to see so many which were called emphati 
cally from the highways and hedges, commemorating 
the dying love of Christ, in a heathen land." 

Another circumstance, of which further notice will be 
taken in the next Chapter, added to their embarrassment 
at this time. Mr. and Mrs. Judson, and Mr. Rice, had be^ 
come Baptists, and been baptized in Calcutta. Their con 
nexion with the American Board of Commissioners, there 
fore, they considered as virtually dissolved. They could 
expect no support from that Board, and they could not 
be sure that their Baptist brethren would aid them. 

The government were offended by the stay of the Mis 
sionaries at Calcutta, supposing, probably, that they in 
tended to remain in Bengal. 

" They accordingly," says Mrs. Judson,* " issued a most 
peremptory order for our being sent immediately on board 
one of the Honourable Company s vessels, bound to Eng 
land. A petty officer accompanied Messrs. Rice and Jud 
son to their place of residence, and requested them not to 
leave it without permission. We saw our names inserted 
in the publick papers as passengers on board a certain 
ship, and now there appeared very little hope of our es 
cape. Mr. Rice and Mr. Judson, however, soon ascer 
tained that a ship would sail for the Isle of France, in two 
days. They applied for a pass from the chief magistrate, 
but were refused. They communicated to the captain of 
the ship their circumstances, and asked if he would ven 
ture to take them on board without a pass ? He replied 
that he would be neutral ; that there was his ship, and that 
they might do as they pleased. 

" With the assistance of the gentleman in whose house 
we were residing, we obtained coolies (porters) to convey 
our baggage, and, at twelve o clock at night, we embarked, 
though the gates of the dock-yards were closed, and the 

* Burman Mission, pp.18, 19. Messrs. Nott and Hall obtained a 
passage for Bombay, and sailed thither about November 20, 



64 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

opening of them at that time of night, quite contrary to 
the regulations of the Company. The next morning the 
ship sailed. She had proceeded down the river for two 
days, when a government dispatch arrived, forbidding the 
pilot to go farther, as passengers were on board who had 
been ordered to England." 

A letter to her parents, dated at sea, Dec. 7, contains 
some interesting particulars of the incidents, at this crisis, 
and of their subsequent arrival at the Isle of France, 
where they learnt the melancholy tidings of the death of 
Mrs. Newell. 

" At Sea, N. Lat. 12, Dec. 7, 1812. 
" My dear Parents, 

" We immediately concluded that it was not safe to con 
tinue on board the remainder of the night. Mr. Rice and 
Mr. Judson took a boat and went on shore to a tavern lit 
tle more than a mile from the ship. The captain said that 
I, and our baggage, could stay on board with perfect 
safety, even should an officer be sent to search the vessel. 
The next day we lay at anchor, expecting every hour to hear 
some intelligence from Calcutta. In the evening, the 
captain received a note from the owner of the vessel, 
saying he had been at the Police to enquire the cause 
of the detention of his ship ; and the cause assigned was, 
it was suspected there were persons on board which 
the captain had been forbidden to receive, and that the 
ship could not proceed, until it was ascertained that no 
such persons were on board. The pilot immediately wrote 
a certificate that no such persons were on board, at the 
same time giving a list of all the passengers. I got into a 
small boat and went on shore, where the brethren had been 
anxiously waiting through the day. We knew not what 
course to take, as it was then impossible that we could pro 
ceed in that ship, without a pass from the magistrate. 
Brother Rice set out directly for Calcutta, to see if it 
was possible to get a pass, or do any thing else. We spent 
the night and the next day at the tavern, without hearing 
any thing from the ship, fearing that every European we 
saw was in search of us. Brother R. returned from Calcutta, 
but had effected nothing. The owner of the vessel was 
highly offended at his ship s being detained so long on our 
account, and would do nothing more to assist us. We felt our 
situation was peculiarly trying, and could see no end to our 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 6.5 

difficulties. Early the next morning we received a note 
from the captain, saying he had liberty to proceed, but we 
must take our baggage from the vessel. We thought it 
not safe to continue at the tavern, where we were, neither 
could we think of returning to Calcutta. But one way 
was left to go down the river about 16 miles, where there 
was another tavern. I went on board to see about our bag 
gage, as the brethren did not think it safe for them to go. 
As we could get no boat at the place where we were, I re 
quested the captain to let our things remain until the vessel 
reached the other tavern, where I would try to get a boat. 
He consented, and told me I had better go in the vessel, as it 
would be unpleasant going so far in a small boat. I was oblig 
ed to go to the shore again, to inform the brethren of this, 
and know what they would do. Brother R. set out again 
for Calcutta to try to get a passage to Ceylon, in a ship 
which was anchored near the place we were going to. 
Mr. J. took a small boat in which was a small part of our 
baggage, to go down the river, while I got into the pilot s 
boat, which he had sent on shore with me, to go to the ship. 
As I had been some time on shore, and the wind strong, the 
vessel had gone down some distance. Imagine how uncom 
fortable my situation. In a little boat rowed by six natives, 
entirely alone, the river very rough, in consequence of the 
wind ; without an umbrella or any thing to screen me 
from the sun, which was very hot. The natives hoisted a 
large sail, which every now and then would almost tip the 
boat on one side. I manifested some fear to them, and to 
comfort me, they would constantly repeat, Cutcha pho an- 
nah, sahib, cutcha pho annah. The meaning, Never fear, 
madam, never fear. After some time we came up with the 
ship, where I put our things in order to be taken out in an 
hour or two. When we came opposite the tavern, the 
pilot kindly lent me his boat and servant, to go on shore. 
I immediately procured a large boat to send to the ship 
for our baggage. I entered the tavern, a stranger, a female, 
and unprotected. I called for a room and sat down to re 
flect on my disconsolate situation. I had nothing with me 
but a few rupees. I did not know that the boat which I 
sent after the vessel would overtake it, and if it did, 
whether it would ever return with our baggage ; neither 
did I know where Mr. J. was, or when he would come, or 
with what treatment 1 should meet at the tavern. I thought 
of home, and said to myself, These are some of the many 
trials attendant on a missionary life, and which I had 



66 MEMOIR. OF MRS. JUDSON. 

anticipated. In a few hours Mr. J. arrived, and toward 
night, our baggage. We had now given up all hope of 
going to the Isle of France, and concluded either to re 
turn to Calcutta, or to communicate our real situation to 
the tavern keeper, and request him to assist us. As we 
thought the latter preferable, Mr. J. told our landlord our 
circumstances, and asked him if he could assist in getting 
us a passage to Ceylon. He said a friend of his was ex 
pected down the river the next day, who was captain of 
a vessel bound to Madras, and who, he did not doubt, 
would take us. This raised our sinking hopes. We waited 
two days ; and on the third, which was Sabbath, the ship 
came in sight, and anchored directly before the house, 
We now expected the time for our deliverance was come. 
The tavern keeper went on board to see the captain for us ; 
but our hopes were again dashed, when he returned and 
said the captain could not take us. We determined, however, 
to see the captain ourselves, and endeavour to persuade him to 
let us have a passage at any rate. We had just sat down to 
supper when a letter was handed us. We hastily opened 
it, and, to our great surprise and joy, in it was a pass from 
the magistrate for us to go on board the Creole, the vessel 
we had left. Who procured this pass for us, or in what 
way, we are still ignorant ; we could only view the hand of 
God, and wonder. But we had every reason to expect the 
Creole had got out to sea, as it was three days since we! left 
her. There was a possibility, however, of her having an 
chored at Saugur, seventy miles from where we then were. 
We had let our baggage continue in the boat into which 
it was first taken, therefore it was all in readiness ; and after 
dark, we all three got into the same boat, and set out 
against the tide, for Saugur. It was a most dreary night 
to me ; but Mr. J. slept the greater part of the night. The 
next day we had a favourable wind, and before night reached 
Saugur, where were many ships at anchor, and among the 
rest we had the happiness to find the Creole. She had 
been anchored there two days, waiting for some of the ship s 
crew. I never enjoyed a sweeter moment in my life, than, 
that when I was sure we were in sight of the Creole. 
After spending a fortnight in such anxiety, it was a very 
great relief to find ourselves safe on board the vessel on 
which we first embarked. All of us are now attending to 
the French language, as that is spoken altogether at the 
Isle of France. Though it has pleased our Heavenly 
Father lightly to afflict us, yet he has supported and de- 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOK. 67 

Kvered us from our trials ; which still encourages us to trust 
in him. 

" Jan. 7, 1813. We have been at sea nearly six weeks, 
and are within a week s sail of the Isle of France. It is a 
long passage, but we have had contrary winds, and much 
rough weather, and shall arrive at the place in the worst 
season of the year, on account of the heavy winds and 
hurricanes which are frequent at this season. There are 
four passengers besides ourselves, and the captain s wife. 
None of them in the least seriously inclined. We three 
have worship twice every Sabbath, and prayers in our room 
every evening. The other passengers spend their Sabbaths 
on deck in playing cards and chess, and trifling conversa 
tion. It is very trying to us to see the Sabbath profaned 
in such a way. But we cannot prevent it. Though they 
treat us with respect, yet I presume they consider us as su 
perstitious, enthusiastic, unsocial creatures. But we know 
it is our great business to serve our Heavenly Father, and 
prepare for usefulness among the heathen. In order to do 
this, we must take those methods which make us appear 
contemptible in the eyes of the men of this world. 

" We continue to attend to the French language. Find 
nothing difficult about it. 1 shall finish this when we ar 
rive. 

" 17. Saturday. We have, at last, my dear parents, ar 
rived at the Isle of France. We are now anchored in the 
harbour, and hope to go on shore in the morning. But O 
how have our hearts been wrung with anguish this evening 
in hearing that Harriet is dead ! Alas ! she has soon ended 
her missionary life she is early released from her toils 
and labours. Happy girl ! you will suffer no more your 
tears are wiped away, and your soul is made pure in the 
blood of Jesus ! We have had no particulars of her death ; 
but I have conjectured much. I have anticipated much 
pleasure during my passage, in meeting her with her little 
babe. But our Heavenly Father, who doth all things well, 
hath ordered otherwise. 

" Sabbath morning. Brother Newell has just come on 
board, and appears disconsolate and heart-broken. He 
has borne his sorrows alone, having no Christian friend to 
comfort him. He has given us the particulars of Harriet s 
death, which I will here insert : 

Soon after they left Calcutta, in consequence of con 
trary winds and storms, the vessel was found to be in a 
leaky, sinking condition, which obliged them to put into 



68 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

Choringa to repair. Before the vessel got in, Harriet was 
seized with the bowel complaint, which was extremely dis 
tressing in her situation. She however was considerably 
recovered before they put to sea again, and was in hopes 
of getting to the Isle of France before she was confined. 
But they again had contrary winds, which made their pas 
sage so much longer, that she was confined on board the 
vessel. She was safely and very comfortably delivered of 
a little girl, a fortnight before the vessel arrived. She was 
much better for a few days than she had been for weeks be 
fore ; and the child was perfectly well, and appeared as 
likely to live as any child. In a few days a storm came 
on ; and as she and the infant were much exposed to the 
wet weather, they both took cold, which speedily termi 
nated the life of the infant, and threw Harriet into a 
consumption, of which she died, on the 30th of Nov. She 
thought herself in a consumption from the first of her ill 
ness, and endeavoured to be prepared to meet the king of 
terrors. She had her reason perfectly to the last moment 
of her life. She felt no fear of death, but longed for its 
approach. The day before she died, her physician told 
her she would not continue another day. She lifted up her 
hands, and exclaimed, O glorious intelligence ! She took 
a formal leave of Mr. Newell, and delivered to him mes 
sages to her friends with the greatest composure. She fre 
quently mentioned in her sickness that she had never re 
pented leaving her native country, and that the considera 
tion of having left it for the cause of Christ, now afforded 
her great consolation. She died in a happy, composed 
frame, without a struggle or a groan. Her body now lies, 
solitary and alone, in yonder heathy ground. No marble 
monument* is erected to speak her worth, no common grave 
stone to tell the passing stranger, Here lie the remains of 
one, who, for the love of Christ and immortal souls, left the 
bosom of her friends, and found an early grave in a land of 
strangers. But angels will watch her dust, even in this 
benighted land ; and at the resurrection of the just, it will 
be reunited to her immortal spirit, which, no doubt, is now 
in the full enjoyment of her God. 

* A monument has since been erected over her gi ave, by the American 
Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions. 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 69 



CHAPTER V. 

Mr. and Mrs. Judson, and Mr. Rice, become Baptists 
Mr. Rice returns to America Mr. and Mrs. J. sail 
for Madras Arrive at Rangoon. 

We have deferred, until this time, any account of the 
change of opinion respecting Baptism, which Mr. and Mrs. 
Judson and Mr. Rice experienced soon after their arri 
val in India. The event is interesting in itself, and in its 
consequences ; for it resulted in the establishment of the 
Burman Mission, and in the formation of the Baptist Ge 
neral Convention in the United States. The great Head 
of the Church seems to have made this a leading event in 
that series of causes which aroused the Baptist churches in 
America, to the duty of engaging in Foreign Missions. 

The progress of this change in the opinions of Mr. and 
Mrs. J. will be related, without comment, in their own 
words. It is due to them to prove, undeniably, that it was 
the result of a thorough and deliberate investigation ; that 
it was a simple obedience to the power of what they be 
lieved to be the truth ; and that it cost them sacrifices of 
feeling and of interest, of which persons less pious would 
have been incapable. From Mrs. Judson s journal and let 
ters a few extracts will be made, which will sufficiently 
establish these points : 

" Isle of France Port Louis, Feb. 14, 1813. 

" I will now, my dear parents and sisters, give you some 
account of our change of sentiment, relative to the subject 
of Baptism, which took place about this time. Mr. Jud 
son s doubts commenced while on our passage from Ame 
rica. While translating the New Testament, in which he 
was engaged, he used frequently to say, that the Baptists 
were right in their mode of administering the ordinance. 
Knowing he should meet the Baptists at Serampore, he 
felt it important to attend to it more closely, to be able to 
defend his sentiments. After our arrival at Serampore, his 
mind for two or three weeks was so much taken up with 
missionary inquiries and our difficulties with government, 
as to prevent his attending to the subject of baptism. But 
as we were waiting the arrival of our brethren, and having 
nothing in particular to attend to, he again took up the sub- 



70 MEMOIR OF MIIS. JUDSON. 

ject. I tried to have him give it up, and rest satisfied in 
his old sentiments, and frequently told him if he became a 
Baptist, / would not. He, however, said he felt it his 
duty to examine closely a subject on which he had so 
many doubts. After we removed to Calcutta, he found in 
the library in our chamber, many books on both sides, 
which he determined to read candidly and prayerfully, and 
to hold fast, or embrace the truth, however mortifying, 
however great the sacrifice. I now commenced reading 
on the subject, with all my prejudices on the Pedobaptist 
side. We had with us Dr. Worcester s, Dr. Austin s, Peter 
Edwards , and other Pedobaptist writings. But after closely 
examining the subject for several weeks, we were constrain 
ed to acknowledge that the truth appeared to lie on the Bap 
tists side. It was extremely trying to reflect on the conse 
quences of our becoming Baptists. We knew it would 
wound and grieve our dear Christian friends in America 
that we should lose their approbation and esteem. We 
thought it probable the Commissioners would refuse to sup 
port us, and what was more distressing than any thing, we 
knew we must be separated from our missionary associates, 
and go alone to some heathen land. These things were 
very trying to us, and caused our hearts to bleed for anguish. 
We felt we had no home in this world, and no friend, but 
each other. Our friends at Serampore were extremely sur 
prised when we wrote them a letter requesting baptism, as 
they had known nothing of our having had any doubts on 
the subject. We were baptized on the 6th of September, 
in the Baptist chapel in Calcutta. Mr. J. preached a ser 
mon at Calcutta on this subject soon after we were bap 
tized, which, in compliance with the request of a number 
who heard it, he has been preparing for the press. Brother 
Rice was baptized several weeks after we were. It was a 
very great relief to our minds to have him join us, as we 
expected to be entirely alone in a mission." 

The day after her baptism, she wrote to her parents a fur 
ther account of the progress of their inquiries on the sub 
ject, and mentions some Additional particulars : 

" Mr. J. resolved to examine it candidly and prayerfully, 
let the result be what it would. No one in the mission 
family knew the state of his mind, as they never conversed 
with any of us on this subject. I was very fearful he would 
become a Baptist, and frequently suggested the unhappy 
consequences if he should. He always answered, that his 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 71 

duty compelled him to examine the subject, and he hoped 
he should have a disposition to embrace the truth, though he 
paid dear for it. I always took the Pedobaptists side in 
reasoning with him, although I was as doubtful of the truth 
of their system as he. After we came to Calcutta, he de 
voted his whole time to reading on this subject, having ob 
tained the best authors on both sides. After having ex 
amined and re-examined the subject, in every way possible, 
and comparing the sentiments of both Baptists and Pedo 
baptists with the Scriptures, he was compelled, from a con 
viction of the truth, to embrace those of the former. I con 
fined my attention almost entirely to the Scriptures, com 
pared the Old with the New Testament, and tried to find 
something to favour infant baptism, but was convinced it 
had no foundation there. I examined the covenant of cir 
cumcision, and could see no reason for concluding that 
baptism was to be administered to children, because cir 
cumcision was. Thus, my dear parents and sisters, we are 
both confirmed Baptists, not because we wished to be, but 
because truth compelled us to be. A renunciation of our 
former sentiments has caused us more pain, than any thing 
which ever happened to us through our lives." 

Several extracts from her journal will more fully disclose 
her feelings at this time, and will show how reluctantly she 
came to the result : 

" Aug. 10. Besides the trials occasioned by the orders 
of government, I see another heavy trial just coming upon 
me. Mr. J. s mind has been for some time much exer 
cised in regard to baptism. He has been lately examining 
the subject more closely. All his prejudices are in fa 
vour of Pedobaptism ; but he wishes to know the truth, 
and be guided in the path of duty. If he should renounce 
his former sentiments, he must offend his friends at home, 
hazard his reputation, and, what is still more trying, be se 
parated from his missionary associates. 

" 23. I have been much distressed the week past, in 
view of the probable separation between our missionary 
brethren and ourselves. Mr. J. feels convinced from 
Scripture, that he has never been baptized, and that he 
cannot conscientiously administer baptism to infants. Thi* 
change of sentiment must necessarily produce a separation. 
As we are perfectly united with our brethren in every other 
respect, and are much attached to them, it is inexpressi 
bly painful to leave them, and go alone to a separate sta- 



72 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

tion. But every sacrifice that duty requires, must be made. 
I do not myself feel satisfied on the subject of baptism, 
having never given it a thorough examination. But I see 
many difficulties in the Pedobaptist theory, and must ac 
knowledge that the face of Scripture does favour the Bap 
tist sentiments. I intend to persevere in examining the 
subject, and hope that I shall be disposed to embrace the 
truth, whatever it may be. It is painfully mortifying to my 
natural feelings, to think seriously of renouncing a system 
which I have been taught from infancy to believe and re 
spect, and embrace one which I have been taught to de 
spise. O that the Spirit of God may enlighten and direct 
my mind may prevent my retaining an old error, or em 
bracing a new one ! 

" Sept. 1. I have been examining the subject of bap 
tism for some time past, and, contrary to my prejudices and 
my wishes, am compelled to believe, that believers baptism 
alone is found in Scripture. If ever I sought to know the 
truth ; if ever I looked up to the Father of lights ; if ever 
I gave up myself to the inspired word, I have done so 
during this investigation. And the result is, that, laying 
aside my former prejudices and systems, and fairly appeal 
ing to the Scriptures, I feel convinced that nothing really 
can be said in favour of infant baptism or sprinkling. We 
expect soon to be baptized. O may our hearts be pre 
pared for that holy ordinance ! and as we are baptized into 
a profession of Christ, may we put on Christ, and walk 
worthy of the high vocation wherewith we are called. But 
in consequence of our performance of this duty, we must 
make some very painful sacrifices. We must be separated 
from our dear missionary associates, and labour alone in 
some isolated spot. We must expect to be treated with 
contempt, and cast off by many of our American friends- - 
forfeit the character we have in our native land, and pro 
bably have to labour for our own support, wherever we 
are stationed. O, our heavenly Father, wilt thou be our 
friend. Wilt thou protect us, enable us to live to thy 
glory, and make us useful in some retired part of this east 
ern world, in leading a few precious souls to embrace that 
Saviour whom we love and desire to serve. 

" 5. Every week and day convinces me of the good 
ness and care of my Heavenly Father. When prospects 
are dark and gloomy, when my soul is cast down with dis 
tressing apprehensions, he leads me to feel my dependence 
on him, and lean on the bosom of Infinite Love. I am 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOV. 73 

now willing to acquiesce in the divine dealings with us, and 
go alone with Mr. J. to that place which Providence shall 
direct. I feel confident that Jesus will go with us, and di 
rect our steps ; and in that case, it is of little consequence 
whether we have more or less society. When I consider 
how short my life will probably be, and how soon the eter 
nal world will open to my view, I wonder at myself for hav 
ing had so much anxiety about the place where, and the 
circumstances in which, I shall spend these few days. O 
for a true missionary spirit, and a willingness to suffer all 
things for the cause of Christ. 

" Oct. 2. Have had an uncommon sense of divine things, 
for some time past, and found great consolation in commit 
ting all my concerns into the hands of a faithful God. For 
several days, my mind has been so much impressed with the 
goodness of God, that I could not help repeating to myself, 
How good is God ! O for such an habitual sense of his 
moral perfections as banishes all anxiety and distrust ! 

" Nov. 1, Sabbath. Another opportunity of celebrating 
the love of Jesus at his table. It has been a sweet season 
to my soul, a season of renewed dedication of myself to his 
service. I never saw a more striking display of the love of 
God, than was manifested in those who came around the 
communion table, and who have been emphatically called 
from the highways and hedges Hindoos and Portuguese, 
Armenians and Musselmans, could join with Europeans 
and Americans, in commemorating the dying love of Jesus. 
Surely nothing but divine grace could have removed preju 
dices, early and inveterate, from the minds of these diffe 
rent characters, and united them in the same sentiments 
and pursuits. 

" Brother Rice was this day baptized. He has been ex 
amining the subject for some time, and finally became con 
vinced that it was his duty to be baptized in Christ s ap 
pointed way. I consider it a singular favour, that God 
has given us one of our brethren to be our companion in 
travels, our associate and fellow-labourer in missionary 
work." 

Mr. Judson, in a letter to Dr. Bolles, of Salem, dated 
Calcutta, Sept. 1, 1812, says: 

" Within a few months, I have experienced an entire 
change of sentiments on the subject of Baptism. My 
doubts concerning the correctness of my former system of 
belief, commenced during my passage from America to this 



74 MEMOIR OV MRS. JUDSON. 

country; and after many painful trials, which none can 
know, but those who are taught to relinquish a system in 
which they had been educated, I settled down in the full 
persuasion, that the immersion of a professing believer in 
Christ is the only Christian baptism. 

" Mrs. Judson is united with me in this persuasion. We 
have signified our views and wishes to the Baptist Mission 
aries at Serampore, and expect to be baptized in this city 
next Lord s day. 

" A separation from my missionary brethren, and a disso 
lution of my connexion with the Board of Commissioners, 
seem to be necessary consequences. The Missionaries at 
Serampore are exerting themselves to the utmost of their 
ability, in managing and supporting their extensive and 
complicated mission. 

" Under these circumstances, I look to you. Alone, in 
this foreign, heathen land, I make my appeal to those 
whom, with their permission, I will call my Baptist bre 
thren in the United States." 

The Baptist Missionaries at Serampore had no agency in 
producing this change. Dr. Carey, in a letter to Dr. Staugh- 
ton, dated Oct. 20, 1812, says: 

" Since their arrival in Bengal, brother and sister Judson 
have been baptized. Judson has since that preached the 
best sermon upon Baptism that I ever heard on the subject, 
which we intend to print.* I yesterday heard that brother 
Rice had also fully made up his mind upon baptism. 

" As none of us had conversed with brother Judson be 
fore he showed strong symptoms of a tendency towards 
believers baptism, I inquired of him what had occasioned 
the change. He told me, that on the voyage, he had 
thought much about the circumstance that he was coming 
to Serampore, where all were Baptists ; that he should, in 
all probability, have occasion to defend infant sprinkling 
among us ; and that in consequence, he set himself to ex 
amine into the grounds of Pedobaptism. This ended in a 
conviction, that it has no foundation in the Word of God, 
and occasioned a revolution in his sentiments, which was 
nearly complete before he arrived in India. He mentioned 
his doubts and convictions to Mrs. J. which operated 
to her conviction also, and they were both of them publicly 
baptized at Calcutta. I expect, however, that he will 

* Three editions of this Sermon have been published in Boston. 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 75 

give the account of this change in an appendix to his ser 
mon, which will, of course, be more correct than my state 
ment. 

" Brother Rice was, on the voyage, thought by our bre 
thren to be the most obstinate friend of Pedobaptism of any 
of the Missionaries. I cannot tell what has led to this 
change of sentiment, nor had I any suspicion of it till one 
morning, when he came before I was up, to examine my 
Greek Testament ; from some questions which he asked that 
morning, I began to suspect that he was inquiring ; but I 
yesterday heard that he was decidedly on the side of be 
lievers baptism. I expect, therefore, that he will soon be 
baptized." 

These extracts have been made, for the purpose of silen 
cing for ever the imputation of unworthy motives, which 
some persons have attributed to these Missionaries. If a 
change of opinion was ever made deliberately and conscien 
tiously, it was this. Every possible motive but the fear of 
God and the love of truth, impelled them in the opposite 
direction. To this subject, we shall not have occasion to 
recur. 

Some extracts will now be given from Mrs. J. s journal, 
beginning a short time before her arrival at the Isle of 
France.* Several of the facts to which she refers, have 
been already mentioned ; but these statements of her feel 
ings will be read with more convenience and interest in a 
connected series : 

" Dec. 20. Have enjoyed religion very little, since I came 
on board this vessel, (on the passage from Bengal to the Isle 
of France). In secret prayer, I am so much troubled with 
vain and wandering thoughts, and have so little sense of 
the divine presence, and so little enjoyment of God, that I 
know I am making no advances, in preparation for useful 
ness among the heathen. Yet in my dullest frames, the 
idea of finding myself in the midst of them at last, encou 
rages me to hope, that God will finally make me useful, in 
enlightening and saving some of their precious souls. 

" 22. This day closes the twenty-third year of my life. 
I have been reflecting on the many favours I have received, 

* The Isle of France is situated in the Indian Ocean, in about one 
hundred and thirty degrees east longitude, from Washington city, and 
twenty degrees south latitude. It is about thirty-three miles long 1 , and 
twenty-four broad from east to west. It was captured from the French 
by the English, who still retain possession of it. 



76 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

and the ingratitude of which I have been guilty the past 
year ; and my heart has been uncommonly affected by the 
review. In the course of the past year, I have assumed a 
new name, and new relative duties left my father s house, 
the circle of my dear friends, my beloved native land 
and have been safely conducted across the ocean. In these 
events, I would acknowledge the kind hand of my heavenly 
Father. In changing my name, he has allowed me to take 
the name of one, who loves the cause of Christ, and makes 
the promotion of it the business of his life one, who is, in 
every respect, the most calculated to make me happy and 
useful, of all the persons I have ever seen. I would also 
acknowledge the hand of God, in supporting me through 
the trying scene of leaving my friends, and in making my 
voyage so comfortable and happy. Nor has our heavenly 
Father forsaken us, in this part of the world, but has raised 
us up friends in a strange land, has preserved our lives and 
our health, in an uncongenial climate, has led us to exa 
mine the truths of his word, and given us clearer views, than 
ever before, of the ordinances of his house. He has afflicted 
us, it is true ; but many favourable circumstances are not 
to be forgotten. And he is now carrying us to a land, 
where we have some hope of finding a home for life. When 
again I reflect on the returns I have made for so much kind 
ness my heart sinks within me. I feel, that I have misused 
all the favours and privileges I have enjoyed, and though 
never under so great obligation, was never so guilty, so un 
worthy, so unqualified to serve him. But I renewedly com 
mend myself to his mercy, and implore him to forgive my 
sins, to cleanse my pollutions, and enable me henceforth 
to live to him, and to him alone. 

" 30. Very light winds for several days. Make slow 
progress. Shall probably arrive at the Isle of France, in 
the most dangerous season, when there are frequent hurri 
canes and storms on the coast. I have been trying to feel 
willing to die, at any time, and under any circumstances, 
that God shall appoint. But I find my nature shrinks from 
the idea of being shipwrecked and sunk amid the waves. 
This shows me how unlike I am to those holy martyrs, who 
rejoiced to meet death, in the most horrid forms. I have 
enjoyed religion but little on board this ship, feeling an un 
common degree of slothfulness and inactivity. Spent some 
time, last evening, in prayer for awakening and restoring 
grace. I greatly feel the need of more confidence in God, 
and reliance on the Saviour, that when danger and death 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 77 

approach, I may composedly resign myself into his hands, 
and cheerfully wait his will. 

" Jan. 17, 1813. Have at last arrived in port; but O 
what news, what distressing news ! Harriet is dead. 
Harriet, my dear friend, my earliest associate in the Mis 
sion, is no more. O death ! thou destroyer of domestic fe 
licity, could not this wide world afford victims sufficient to 
satisfy thy cravings, without entering the family of a soli 
tary few, whose comfort and happiness depended much on 
the society of each other ? Could not this infant mission 
be shielded from thy shafts ? But thou hast only executed 
the commission of a higher power. Though thou hast 
come, clothed in thy usual garb, thou was sent by a kind 
Father to release his child from toil and pain. Be still, 
then, my heart, and know that God has done it. Just and 
right are thy ways, O thou King of Saints ! Who would 
not fear thee ? Who would not love thee ? 

"18. Brother Newell has just been on board. Poor, 
disconsolate, broken hearted widower^! He has borne his 
afflictions alone, without a single Christian friend to comfort 
his heart. His feelings allow him to give us a few broken 
hints only of Harriet s death. Poor girl, she suffered much. 
She became a mother on board ship, where she was expos 
ed to the wet weather, and took a cold, which terminated 
in consumption. She died tranquil and happy, longing for 
the hour of her release. And she is happy now all her 
trials over all her tears wiped away. She is gone, and I 
am left behind, still to endure the trials of a missionary life. 
O that this severe dispensation may be sanctified to my 
soul ; and may I be prepared to follow my dear departed 
sister ! 

" 23. No prospect of remaining long on this island. It 
seems as if there was no resting place for me on earth. O 
when will my wanderings terminate ? When shall I find 
some little spot, that I can call my home, while in this 
world ? Yet 1 rejoice in all thy dealings, O my heavenly 
Father ; for thou dost support me under every trial, and 
enable me to lean on thee. Thou dost make me feel the 
sweetness of deriving comfort from thee, when worldly 
comforts fail. Thou dost not suffer me to sink down in 
despondency, but enablestme to look forward with joy, to 
a state of heavenly rest and happiness. There I shall have 
to wander no more, suffer no more ; the face of Jesus will 
be unveiled, and I shall rest in the arms of love, through 
all eternity. 



78 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOK. 

" 31. Sabbath. Was taken very ill during the night, 
but amnow somewhat relieved. My illness has led me to 
think of death, and inquire whether I am prepared for that 
solemn event. I think I can say, that I feel happy in the 
prospect. And yet my heart feels a pang at the thought of 
leaving my dear husband to bear alone the trials and fatigues 
of a missionary life. I am willing, I should be thankful to 
live longer on his account, and for the sake also of labour 
ing among the heathen. But the kind of life I lead, in 
duces me to look at the grave with more composure than I 
otherwise should do, and appreciate the worth of that religion 
which can make us happy when stripped of earthly com 
forts and happier still, in view of the eternal world. 

" Mr. J. has gone to preach to the soldiers, and brother 
Rice to conduct worship in the hospital ; so that being 
quite alone, I have sought and enjoyed a precious season of 
prayer and communion with God. O for a closer walk 
with God, and more fervour in the performance of religious 
duties. O that I could fill up every moment with service 
acceptable to the dear Redeemer. 

" Feb. 12. Some religious enjoyment, but guilty of 
much stupidity, hardness of heart, and wandering thoughts. 
Have felt some longing desires to be free from sin, and 
present with the Saviour. Formerly, I was very desirous of 
living a long life death generally appeared as the king of 
terrors. But of late. I have wished that my pilgrimage 
would soon terminate ; and death and the grave have worn 
an inviting appearance. This change of feeling is not oc 
casioned by any present distress or discontent with life, 
for my days are tranquil and happy. Perhaps these new 
desires are a prelude to my speedy departure from this 
world. O that this may be the case, and that I may, in 
this solemn transporting hour, adopt these lines of Watts : 



Joyful, with all the strength I have, 
My quivering lips shall sing, 

Where is thy boasted vict ry, grave 1 
And where s the monster s sting? 



" 28. Had a special season of prayer this evening, to 
confess my sins, and bewail the depravity of my heart. 
Had some faint views of the infinite excellence of God, 
which caused me to mourn that I sinned so much against 
him, and to long for strength to vanquish my spiritual foes. 
Felt happy that God reigns ; that he has a church in this 
world, on which he has set his love, having redeemed it 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOX. 79 

with the blood of his own dear Son. But O how seldom 
do I get near to God, or have any sense of divine things. 
At what a poor, low rate I live. If a Christian, surely I 
am the least, the vilest, entirely unworthy the notice of an 
infinite God. Yet Jesus can be honoured, in the salvation 
of one so mean, so unworthy. Divine grace will be more 
conspicuous, than in the salvation of those, who have less 
to be forgiven. I will still hope in thy mercy, O infinite 
Redeemer that thou wilt enable me to persevere in thy 
service, and finally save my sinful soul. 

" March 7, Sabbath. I am alone, as usual, on the Sab 
bath. Have been spending the forenoon in self-examina 
tion and prayer. Much distressed on reviewing my exer 
cises and feelings, for some days past. I see that I have 
greatly declined in religion ; have, less frequently than 
formerly, affecting views of my own sinfulness, and re 
freshing views of the divine character. O that I might 
live a more holy life ! I would be more watchful, more 
prayerful, more willing to deny myself, that I may live 
near to God ; but in my own strength 1 can do nothing-. 
If Jesus is pleased to strengthen me, and give me a spirit 
of perseverance, it will be easy for me to keep his com 
mandments. But if not, I shall wither and die ; I shall 
give up the contest, and my sins will come off conquerors. 
O Jesus, prevent it. My sins are thine enemies as well as 
mine. Let them not triumph over one, who humbly dares 
to hope that she loves thee, and who now gives herself en 
tirely to thee. Thou wilt not, O my Saviour, desert me at 
last. Thou knowest I have left my native land, and the 
comforts of social life, from desire to serve thee, and com 
ply with the clear dictates of duty. And now, when I 
have but few comforts left, O give me the enjoyment of 
thy presence. Give me thyself, and I. ask no more. I will 
be satisfied with this as my portion in life, and my eternal 
portion beyond the grave. 

" 1 3. Brother Rice has just left us, and taken passage 
for America. Mr. J. and I are now entirely alone not 
one remaining friend in this part of the world. The scenes 
through which we pass are calculated to remind us, that 
this world is not our home, and that we are fast verging to 
wards the grave. No matter how soon we leave this 
world, if we only live to God, while we live. In that case, 
to die is gain. Yet we are willing, and even desirous to 
live a few years, that we may serve God among the hea 
then, and do something towards spreading a knowledge of 
the Saviour, in this benighted world. 



80 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

" 30. Have been confined to my bed for a fortnight 
past. God has mercifully carried me through a scene of 
great pain and weakness, and prevented many evils which 
my ignorance might have occasioned. May I be grateful 
for divine mercies received, and humbly devote to his ser 
vice, the life he has spared, and the health and strength 
he has so far restored. 

" I have felt a little revived of late, and long more than 
ever to get settled among the heathen, and begin to do 
something for the cause of Jesus. I feel that I have been 
too worldly-minded, too much concerned about my own 
comfort and convenience, and too indolent, since I have 
been engaged in my great undertaking. Resolved, through 
divine grace, to be more concerned for the prosperity of 
Zion, and to improve my time more diligently than I have 
ever done. 

" April 10. Have just returned from Harriet s grave 
not able to visit it before, on account of the distance. The 
visit revived many painful, solemn feelings. But a little 
while ago, she was with us on board ship, and joined us 
daily in prayer and praise. Now her body is crumbling to 
dust, in a land of strangers, and her immortal spirit has 
doubtless joined the company of holy spirits around the 
throne, where she can sing in much more exalted strains, 
than when a prisoner here below. I was struck on be 
holding a large cross in the centre of the cemetery, higher 
than any of the grave-stones. This reminded me of the 
triumph of the cross over death and the grave, a triumph 
in which every saint will at last partake, and be crown 
ed with eternal life. O how animating the thought, that 
Jesus has himself entered the grave, and opened a path to 
eternal glory. He is with his disciples when they enter the 
gloomy passage. He was with my dear departed sister. 
O may he be with me. 

"23. I am astonished to find my thoughts so vain and 
worldly, when I have so little connexion with the world. 
Alas, I can do nothing for myself. I cannot, in my own 
strength, subdue one sinful feeling, or even think a good 
thought. But I see one, who is able to do all things. Yes, 
blessed Saviour, thy blood cleanseth from all sin, and if 
thou wilt, thou canst make me clean. Vile and guilty as I 
am, on thee I hang all my hopes ; to thee I come for par 
doning and sanctifying grace. O reject me not, cast me 
not off; but glorify the riches of that grace, which can 
save a soul, so unholy, so undeserving." 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 81 

To her Sisters. 

" Isle of France Port Louis, March 12, 1813. 
"* My dear Sisters, 

" A circumstance took place this evening, the recital of 
which, I think, will interest your feelings, and which greatly 
encourages me to plead the cause of humanity whenever an 
opportunity offers. Last night I heard a considerable noise 
in the yard in which we live, connected with another fa 
mily. We went to the door and saw a female slave with her 
hands tied behind her, and her mistress beating her with a 
club, in a most dreadful manner. My blood ran cold with 
in me, and I could quietly see it.no longer. I went up to 
the mistress, and in broken French, asked her to stop, and 
what her servant had done. She immediately stopped, and 
told me that her servant was very bad, and had lately run 
away. I talked with her till her anger appeared to be 
abated, and she concluded her punishment with flinging 
the club she had in her hands at the poor creature s head, 
which made the blood run down on her garment. The 
slave continued with her hands tied behind her all night. 
They were untied this morning, and she spent the day in 
labour, which made me conclude she would be punished 
no more. But this evening I saw a large chain brought 
into the yard, with a ring at one end, just large enough to 
go round her neck. On this ring were fixed two pieces 
of iron about an inch wide and four inches long, which 
would come on each side of her face to prevent her eating. 
The chain was as large and heavy as an ox chain, and 
reached from her neck to the ground. The ring was fast 
ened with a lock and key. The poor creature stood trem 
bling while they were preparing to put the chain on her. 
The mistress rage again rekindled at seeing her, and she 
began beating her again, as the night before. I went to 
her again, and begged she would stop. She did, but so 
full of anger that she could hardly speak. When she had 
become a little calm, I asked her if she could not forgive 
her servant. I told her that her servant was very bad, but that 
she would be very good to forgive her. She made me to 
understand that she would forgive her, because I had 
asked her ; but she would not have her servant to think it 
was out of any favour to her. She told her slave that she 
forgave her because I requested it. The slave came, knelt 
and kissed my feet, and said, Mercy, madam mercy, 

E 



82 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

madam, meaning, Thank you, madam. I could scarcely 
forbear weeping at her gratitude. The mistress promised 
me the chain should not be put on her, and ordered it to be 
carried away. I have felt very happy this evening, that this 
poor slave can lie down and sleep without that heavy chain. 
How happy are the inhabitants of New England, who wit 
ness no such scenes of cruelty, and where every servant has 
his freedom as well as his master. But O, my dear sisters, 
how much more wretched is the spiritual than the temporal 
state of these slaves. They have none to tell them of their 
danger, none to lead them to that Saviour who is equally 
the friend of the slave and the master. 

" We have sometimes thought of staying on this island, as 
missionaries are really needed here. But when we com 
pare this population with many other places which are 
equally needy, we cannot feel justified in staying here. 
The governor of this island would patronize a mission, 
and would be pleased to have us continue here. Mr. J. 
and brother Rice preach every Sabbath to the English sol 
diers. We long to get to the place where we shall spend 
the remainder of our lives in instructing the heathen. I 
want one of you with me very much, as I am entirely 
alone. I wish it was possible for one of you to come. A 
voyage from America here looks trifling to what it did 
when I was in America. I expect to take one or two more 
voyages before we are settled. How happy should I feel 
to spend one evening at home, and give you an account of 
the scenes through which we have passed. But that hap 
piness I do not expect to enjoy. I often look at death 
with very animating feelings. Then I hope to meet ail my 
friends, to be no more separated. Let us, my sisters, live 
near to God, and make it our only business to promote his 
glory. Then we shall be prepared for a happy meeting, 
and the trials through which we have passed in this life will 
only heighten our felicity. 



" May 6. Have been distressed for some days, on ac 
count of the gloomy prospect before us. We have engaged 
a passage to Madras, and expect soon to embark, not 
knowing what will befal us there. We shall probably meet 
with great difficulties and trials ; and we know not to what 
part of the world we shall have next to direct our course. 
Every thing respecting our little mission is involved in un 
certainty. I find it hard to live by faith, and confide en- 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOJJ. 83 

tirciy in God, when the way is dark before me. But if the 
way were plain and easy, where would be the room for 
confidence in God ? Instead, then, of murmuring and 
complaining, let me rejoice and be thankful that my 
heavenly Father compels me to trust in him, by removing 
those things, on which we are naturally inclined to lean. 
I daily feel my unfitness for the great work, which I have 
undertaken, and hope that God is making use of these trials 
to fit me for future life among the heathen. O, if our 
trials maybe then sanctified, we will rejoice; nor in all thy 
chastisements, O blessed Jesus, will we wish to have the 
rod removed, until thou hast effectually subdued us to thy 
self." 

It was thought expedient that Mr. Rice should return to 
America, for the purpose of exciting the attention of the 
Baptist churches in this country. He accordingly sailed for 
the United States, in March, 1813. He was welcomed on 
his arrival with great affection, and was successful, in a 
very short time, in awakening such a spirit of missionary 
exertion in the Baptist churches, that a large number of 
Missionary Societies were formed in various parts of the 
country ; and in April, 1814, the Baptist General Conven 
tion was formed in Philadelphia.* One of the first acts 
of the Convention was to appoint Mr. and Mrs. Judson as 
their Missionaries, leaving it to their discretion to select a 
field of labour. Mr. Rice, also, was appointed a Mis 
sionary, but was requested to prosecute, for a while, his 
zealous and successful agency in forming Auxiliary So 
cieties, and collecting funds. 

We will now return to Mr. and Mrs. Judson. After 
long deliberation as to the course which they should pursue 
in their present embarrassing and unforeseen condition, 
they resolved, before Mr. Rice s departure for America, 

* It has since been called " The General Convention of the Baptist 
Denomination in the United States for Foreign Missions, and for other 
important objects relating to the Redeemer s kingdom." It holds its 
session once in three years. It is composed of Delegates from the 
Missionary Societies, Associations, Churches, and other religious bodies 
of the Baptist Denomination, which shall annually contribute to the 
funds, under the direction of this body, a sum amounting to at least one 
hundred dollars, each being entitled to one representative and vote, and 
for every additional sum of one hundred dollars, one additional represen 
tative and vote shall be allowed." The executive business is performed 
by a Board, consisting of a President, four Vice-Presidents, a Corres- 
pondin- and a Recording Secretary, a Treasurer, and thirty Managers. 
E 2 



84 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

to attempt a mission at Penang, or Prince of Wales Island, 
situated on the coast of Malacca, and inhabited by Malays. 
As no passage to that island could be obtained from the 
Isle of France, they resolved to visit Madras, with the 
hope of obtaining a passage thence to Penang. They ac 
cordingly sailed for Madras in May, 1813. They had a 
pleasant passage. Mrs. J. s journal contains this memo 
randum, during the voyage. 

" June 1. Just passing the island of Ceylon, and ex 
pect to reach Madras in three days. I have this day re- 
newedly given myself to God, to be used and disposed of 
as he sees best. I feel that I am but an empty vessel which 
must be cleansed and filled with grace, or remain for ever 
empty, for ever useless. If ever such a poor creature as I am 
does any good, it will be entirely owing to the sovereign 
grace of God, to his own self-moving goodness, inclining him 
to give grace to one so depraved, so unworthy as I am." 

The Missionaries arrived at Madras in June.* They 
were kindly received and entertained by Mr. and Mrs. 
Loveless, English Missionaries stationed there, and by other 
friends of Christ in that city. But here they were disap 
pointed. No passage for Penang could be procured. 
Fearful that the English government in Bengal would, on 
learning their arrival, send them to England, they resolved to 
take passage in a vessel bound to Rangoon. Accordingly, 
after a stay at Madras of a few days, they sailed for Ran 
goon. Thus, by a wonderful series of providential occur 
rences, they were impelled, contrary to their expectations 
and plans, to the Burman empire. Mrs. J. says : 

" June 20. We have at last concluded, in our distress, 
to go to Rangoon, as there is no vessel about to sail for any 
other place, ere it will be too late to escape a second arrest. 
O, our heavenly Father, direct us aright ! Where wilt thou 
have us go ? What wilt thou have us do? Our only hope 
is in thee, and to thee alone we look for protection. O, let 
this mission yet live before thee, notwithstanding all oppo 
sition, and be instrumental of winning souls to Jesus in some 
heathen land. It is our present purpose to make Rangoon 

* Madras is the seat of one of the Presidencies of Hindostan. It is 
situated on the coast of Coromandel, in about eighty degrees east longi 
tude, and thirteen degrees north latitude, and is about one thousand miles 
south-west from Calcutta. In 1794, the population of the city of Madras 
was 300,000. 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 85 

our final residence, if we find it practicable to live in such 
a place ; otherwise, to go thence to Penang, or some of the 
Malay islands. But I most sincerely hope that we shall be 
able to remain at Rangoon, among the Burmans, a people 
who have never heard the sound of the Gospel, or read, in 
their own language, of the love of Christ. Though our 
trials may be great, and our privations many and severe, 
yet the presence of Jesus can make us happy, and the con 
sciousness that we have sacrificed all for his dear cause, and 
are endeavouring to labour for the salvation of immortal souls, 
will enable us to bear our privations and trials with some 
degree of satisfaction and delight. The poor Burmans are 
entirely destitute of those consolations and joys which con 
stitute our happiness; and why should we be unwilling to 
part with a few fleeting, inconsiderable comforts, for the 
sake of making them sharers with us in joys exalted as 
heaven, durable as eternity! We cannot expect to do 
much, in such a rough, uncultivated field; yet if we may be 
instrumental in removing some of the rubbish, and prepar 
ing the way for others, it will be a sufficient reward. I have 
been accustomed to view this field of labour, with dread 
and terror; but I now feel perfectly willing to make it my 
home the rest of my life. I even feel a degree of pleasure, 
in the thought of living beyond the temptations peculiar to 
European settlements in the East. Our hearts will perhaps 
be more entirely devoted to our work, and the care of our 
own souls. To-morrow we expect to leave this place, (Ma 
dras,) and the few friends we have found here. Adieu to 
polished, refined Christian society. Our lot is not cast 
among you, but among pagans, among barbarians, whose 
tender mercies are cruel. Indeed we voluntarily forsake 
you, and for Jesus sake, choose the latter for our associates. 
O may we be prepared for the pure and polished society of 
heaven, composed of the followers of the Lamb, whose 
robes have been washed in his blood. 

"22. Embarked on board the Georgiana for Rangoon. 
Our good friend, Mr. B. came on board, and spent the day 
with us a great comfort in our lonely situation.* O the 
happy day will soon come, when we shall again meet all 
our Christian friends who are now scattered in so many dif- 

* A valuable European female servant, whom Mrs. J. had engaged 
to accompany her, fell dead on the deck, just before the vessel sailed, 
ihus leaving her without any female attendant. 



86 MEMOIR, OF MRS. JCDSOX. 

ferent parts of the world meet to part no more, in our 
heavenly Father s house, where all our trials will be over, 
all our sighs be hushed, and all our tears forever wiped 
away. 

O glorious hour, O blest abode ! 
We shall be near and like our God. 

" 30. Still on our way to Rangoon. Have been confined 
to my bed for several days, but am now a little better. 
My thoughts are uncommonly fixed on divine things, and 
earnestly desirous of being prepared to glorify God amid 
the trials that are before us. I feel happier than ever, that 
we have chosen Rangoon for our field of labour, and can 
not but hope that we shall yet see the goodness of the Lord, 
in the land of the living." 

The passage to Rangoon was unpleasant and dangerous. 
The vessel was old, and was in imminent peril of ship 
wreck; but by the blessing of God, the Missionaries, in 
July, 1813, arrived safely at Rangoon, the place where 
their Saviour had designed they should labour for him 
many years, and where they were to be the instruments of 
gathering a little Church of redeemed Burmans. They 
were guided hither by the special providence of God. No 
one, who reviews the series of occurrences from the time 
of their arrival in Calcutta, can doubt that God was prepar 
ing the way for establishing the Burman Mission, and for 
summoning the American Baptist churches to the holy 
labours and pleasures of the missionary enterprise. Can 
any American Baptist be blind to the indications of duty, 
in reference to this mission ; or deaf to that voice of Provi 
dence, which calls on the churches of our denomination 
to consider themselves as pledged to the Saviour to sustain 
this mission, till Burmah shall be converted to God ? 

The Baptist Board of Foreign Missions in the United 
States were so fully convinced of their duty to sustain the 
mission, that in the close of the year 1815, they appointed 
Mr. George H. Hough and his wife as Missionaries, to 
assist Mr. Judson. Mr. Hough had acquired a knowledge 
of the printing business, and would, it was hoped, be able to 
benefit the Burmans, by the agency of the press, as well 
as by preaching the Gospel. They sailed from Philadel 
phia, in December, 1815, for Calcutta. 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 87 



CHAPTER VI. 

Sketch of the Geography, History, Religion, Language, 
8fc. of the Burman Empire. 

THE Burman empire is situated in that part of the con 
tinent of Asia, lying between Hindostan and China, and 
so far partaking of the characteristics of each, as to be 
properly designated by the compound epithet, Chin-India, 
which Malte-Brun, the geographer, has bestowed on it. 

Previously to the recent war between the British and the 
Burmans, the empire included the kingdom of Ava, and 
the conquered provinces of Cassay and Arracan, on the 
west; Lowashan and Yunshan, on the east; and Pegu, 
Martaban, Tenasserim, Mergui, Tavoy, and Junkseylon 
on the south. It covered a space between the ninth 
and twenty-sixth degrees of north latitude, and between 
the ninety-second and one hundred and fourth of east 
longitude, being about one thousand and fifty geogra 
phical miles in length, and six hundred in breadth. It 
probably contained one hundred and ninety-four thousand 
square miles. By the late treaty, the British retain the 
province of Arracan, on the west; and on the south, Yeh, 
Tavoy and Mergui, and Tenasserim, with the islands and 
dependencies, taking the Salwen river as the line of de- 
markation on that frontier. These cessions have very con 
siderably diminished the extent, and the power of the Bur 
man empire, as may be seen by an inspection of the map ; 
but the precise limits of the portions lost and retained are 
not sufficiently known to enable us to state them with 
much accuracy. Nor is it important for the purposes of 
this work, since the field for missionary effort is not chang 
ed by these political events, though greater facilities are af 
forded by this extension of the British sway. 

History. The history of the Burman empire resembles 
that of all the other oriental nations. It is a melancholy 
detail of usurpations and conquests, of sanguinary wars 
between rival chiefs, and of the subjection of many petty 
states to the ambition and tyranny of one more powerful 
kingdom. Ava Proper is the original state, which has suc 
cessively subdued the other provinces which compose the 
empire. Ava was itself at one time subject to the King of 
Pegu; but in the sixteenth century, its numerous and war 
like inhabitants revolted, and obtained possession of the 
provinces of Ava and Martaban. Malte-Brun says : 



88 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUD30N. 

" The Burmans continued masters of the country till 1740, 
when a civil war broke out in consequence of a revolt in the 
conquered provinces of Pegu, and was prosecuted on both 
sides with savage ferocity. In 1750 and 1751 , the Peguans, 
with the aid of arras imported by Europeans, and the active 
services of some Dutch and Portuguese, beat their rivals, 
and in 1752, Ava, the capital, surrendered to them at dis 
cretion. Dweepdee, the last of a long line of Burrnan kings, 
was taken prisoner, with all his family, except two sons, 
who escaped into Siam. Binga Delia, king of Pegu , re 
turned to his hereditary dominions, leaving the government 
of Ava to his son Apporasa. When the conquest appeared 
complete and settled, one of those extraordinary characters 
which Providence sometimes raises up to change the desti 
nies of nations, now appeared. This was a Burman, called 
Alompra, a man of obscure birth, known by the name of 
" the huntsman," and the chief of Manchaboo, then a poor 
village. Having collected around him one hundred picked 
men, he defeated the Peguan detachments in small skir 
mishes. Improving in experience, and acquiring confidence 
in his own strength, he attracted more numerous followers ; 
and in the autumn of 1753, suddenly advanced, and ob 
tained possession of Ava. Defeating the king of Pegu, in 
several subsequent engagements, he invaded his territories, 
and in three months took his capital, which he gave up to 
indiscriminate plunder and carnage. Having sustained 
some indignities from the Siamese, he invaded Siam ; but, 
during the siege of the metropolis of that kingdom, his 
career of conquest was suddenly terminated in 1760 by a 
fatal disease, in the fiftieth year of his age, and ninth of his 
reign. Alompra was succeeded by his son Namdojee Praw, 
a minor. Shembuan, the uncle of this prince, brother to 
Alompra, acted as regent, and, on the death of his nephew,, 
assumed the crown. Shembuan declared war against the 
Siamese, and took their capital in 1766, but did not retain 
permanent possession of that country. In 1767 the empire 
was invaded by a Chinese army, 50,000 strong, on the side 
of the Yunnan, which advanced as far as a village called 
Chiboo; but the Burmans cut off their supplies, and then 
destroyed the whole of them, except 2500, who were sent 
in fetters to the Burrnan capital, compelled to labour in 
their respective trades, and encouraged to marry Burman 
wives, and become naturalized subjects. Shembuan sub 
dued Cassay in 1774, and died in 1776. His son and suc 
cessor, Chenguza, a debauched and bloody tyrant, was de- 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 89 

throned, and put to death in 1782, in a conspiracy headed 
by his own uncle Minderagee, who took possession of the 
government. This prince was the fourth son of Alompra. 
In 1783, he sent a fleet of boats against Arracan, which he 
easily conquered. He then marched against Siam, where 
he met with some checks ; and, finding himself unable to 
retain possession of the interior, was obliged to content him 
self with the dominion of its western coast, as far south as 
Mergui, including the two important sea ports of Tavoy 
and Mergui, which were ceded to him by a treaty of peace 
in 1793. 

" In 1795 his Burman majesty marched an army of 5000 
men into the English province of Chittagong, holding an 
army of 20,000 in readiness to join them in Arracan. His 
object was to claim three notorious robbers, who had taken 
refuge in that country. This force was confronted by a 
strong detachment from Calcutta. The affair was amicably 
adjusted by the delivery of the refugees, whose enormous 
guilt was established, and the Burmans withdrew without 
committing any disorders. In June 1819, Minderagee 
Pr aw died, and was succeeded by his grandson. The ju 
nior branches of the family revolted, and scenes of massa 
cre ensued." 

Population. It is impossible to make a statement with 
any pretensions to accuracy, relative to the population of 
countries so little known to Europeans, where no regular 
census is published, and where the pride of the government 
and people inclines them to exaggerate their numbers and 
power. The population of Burmah was estimated by 
Colonel Symes, in 1795, at seventeen millions; by Captain 
Cox, in 1800, at no more than eight millions ; and Captain 
Canning, in 1810, believed that this estimate exceeded the 
truth. Snodgrass, in his Burmese War, published in 1827, 
says, "The population of Ava (meaning by this term, the 
whole empire) has been greatly over-rated by travellers, 
their accounts being founded on the thickly peopled banks 
of the rivers, or drawn from the natives, who have estima 
ted their numbers beyond the truth." There can be no 
doubt, however, that the empire contains several millions 
of immortal beings, who are without God, and having 
no hope in the world. 

Climate, $c. " Though this empire," says Malte-Brun, 
" extends into the torrid zone, it enjoys a temperate climate, 

* Malte-Brun, Book li. pp. 268, 269, Philadelphia edition. 
E 5 



90 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

in consequence of the elevation of its territory. The healthy 
and robust constitutions of the natives show the salubrity 
of the climate. The seasons are regular. Extreme cold is 
unknown, and the intense heat which precedes the rainy 
season, is of short duration. This country exhibits every 
variety of soil and exposure. A flat marshy delta extends 
along the mouths of the Irrawaddy. Beyond this are pleas 
ing hills, picturesque valleys, and majestic mountains. 
The fertile soil of the southern provinces yields crops of 
rice equal to those of the finest districts of Bengal. Al 
though the surface is more irregular and mountainous 
to the north, the plains and valleys, especially those situ 
ated on the banks of the great rivers, produce excellent 
wheat, and the different corn and leguminous crops which 
are cultivated in Hindostan. Sugar canes, excellent tobacco, 
indigo, cotton, and the tropical fruits, are indigenous in 
this favoured country. Agriculture is said to be in an im 
proved state, though the methods followed have never yet 
been satisfactorily described. In a district to the north-east 
of Amerapoora, the tea leaf grows, but not equal to that 
which is produced in China, and seldom used except as a 
pickle. The teak tree grows in all parts of the country, 
though properly a native of the mountains. Almost every 
kind of timber found in Hindostan is produced in the southern 
parts. Fir grows in the mountains, and turpentine is ex 
tracted from it; but the natives do not use the wood in car 
pentry, being prejudiced against it on account of its soft 
ness. 

" The plains are well stocked with cattle ; but in the 
neighbourhood of the forests they are exposed to frequent 
ravages from the tigers, which are very numerous in this 
country. Pegu abounds in elephants. 

" The chief minerals are found in Ava Proper. Six days 
journey from Bamoo, near the Chinese frontier, are the 
gold and silver mines of Badooem. There are also mines 
of gold, silver, rubies, and sapphires, now open in a moun 
tain called Woobolootan, near the river Ken-duem. But 
the richest are in the neighbourhood of the capital. Pre 
cious stones are found in several other parts of the empire. 
Iron, tin, lead, antimony, arsenic, and sulphur, are in great 
abundance. Great quantities of very pure amber are dug 
up near the river, and gold is found in the sands of the 
mountain streams. One of these in the north, situated be 
tween the Ken-duem, and the Irrawaddy, is called " the 
stream of golden sand," (Shoe Lien Kioop.) There are 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 91 

no diamonds or emeralds in the empire ; but it has amethysts, 
garnets, beautiful chrysolites, and jasper. There are, near 
Amerapoora, quarries which yield marble equal to the 
finest in Italy. It is monopolized by the government, and 
consecrated to the making of images of Guadama. This 
empire contains celebrated and very productive petroleum 
wells, which yield a large revenue to government, being re 
tained as a monopoly."* 

Character and Manners of the Inhabitants. The cha 
racter of the Burmese is undoubtedly very much affected 
by the nature of their government. They are represented 
to be indolent, inhospitable, deceitful and crafty. A peo 
ple oppressed by despotic rulers, and harassed with vexa 
tious taxes, have no motive to steady industry, the fruits 
of which may be wrested from them by the government, or 
by subordinate civil agents. The distrust which is engen 
dered, and the fears that such a system awakens, prevent 
hospitality, and make the people cold hearted, unfeeling, 
and suspicious. The rapacity of the rulers occasions efforts 
to conceal property, and produces cunning, falsehood, and 
perjury. Enterprise and genius are checked, because the 
individual can hope for no personal advantage from his ex 
ertions. Under a better government such as would be pro 
duced by the influence of Christianity the character of 
the Burmans would, without doubt, become highly respect 
able. They possess acute minds, and lively imaginations. 
They are not fierce nor revengeful. Their domestic re 
lations are generally maintained with affection and fidelity. 
There is no cast : and social intercourse has no other re 
straints, than those which spring from the nature of their 
religion and government. Malte-Brun says : 

" The Burmans differ remarkably in physical and in 
moral character from the Hindoos. Lively, impatient, ac 
tive and irascible, they have none of the habitual indolence 
of the natives of Hindostan, nor are they addicted to that 
gloomy jealousy which prompts so many eastern nations to 
immure their females in the solitudes of a haram. The sexes 
have equally free intercourse as in Europe, but they treat 
the women as an inferior order of beings. Their testimony 
in a court of justice is less valued. They are often sold or 
lent to strangers without blame or scruple. They are much 
engaged in labour, and, on the whole, faithful to the con- 

* Malte-Brun, Book li. p. 269. 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOK. 

jugal tie. The Burmans participate of the Chinese physi 
ognomy. The women, especially in the northern parts, 
are fairer than those of the Hindoos, but less delicately 
formed. The men are not tall, but active and muscular. 
They pluck their beards, and thus give themselves a youth 
ful appearance. Both men and women colour their teeth, 
and the edges of the eye-lids, with black. Marriages are 
not contracted before puberty. Polygamy is prohibited, 
but concubinage is admitted without limitation. The bodies 
of the dead are buried. They are less delicate and cleanly 
in their eating than the Hindoos. They kill no domestic 
animals, being prohibited by their religion, but make abun 
dant use of game. The lower orders eat lizards, guanas, 
and snakes. They are very indulgent to the manners and 
customs of strangers. The sitting posture is reckoned among 
them the most respectful, though this mark of deference 
has been mistaken by some strangers for an expression of 
insolence. 

" Manufactures and Commerce. The Burmans excel irt 
the art of gilding. The capital maintains a considerable 
commercial intercourse with Yunnan, the nearest province 
of China. It exports cotton, amber, ivory, rubies, sapphires, 
and. betel nuts; birds and edible nests from the Eastern 
Islands; and receives in return raw or manufactured silk, 
velvets, gold leaf, paper, sweet-meats, and a variety of hard 
ware. By the river Irrawaddy there is a great inland trade 
in the transport of rice, salt, and pickled sprats from the 
lower provinces, to support the capital and northern dis 
tricts. Some foreign articles are brought by Arracan, and 
carried over the mountains by men, but the greater part by 
the Irrawaddy. Broad cloth, some hardware, coarse mus 
lins, Cossirnbazar silk handkerchiefs, china-ware, and glass, 
are the leading commodities. Some lac, silver, and precious 
stones are exported. In 1795 the quantity of timber ex 
ported to Madras and Calcutta, amounted to a value of 
200,000 sterling. About 3000 tons of shipping are, in 
peaceable times, built in this country, and sold in different 
parts of India. The maritime ports of this empire are more 
eommodiously situated than those of any other power, par 
ticularly the harbour of Negrais. The currency consists of 
silver, bullion, and lead, in small pieces ; as the Burmans, 
like the Chinese, have no coin,"* 

* Malte-Brun, Book li. pp. 273, 274. 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 93 

Government. " The government is strictly monarchical. 
The Emperor is an absolute sovereign, and is regarded as 
the sole lord and proprietor of life and property in his do 
minions ; and without the concurrence of any, his word is 
irresistible law. Four private ministers of state (called 
Atwenwoon) and four public ministers of state (Woongyee) 
are the organs of administration. The latter compose the 
supreme court of the empire (Tlowtdau), in the name of 
which all imperial edicts are issued. 

" The Burman empire is divided into districts, each of 
which is governed by a viceroy (Myoowoon), and a court 
(Yongdau). The district courts are composed of a presi 
dent (Yawoon) chief magistrate (Sit-kai) collectors of 
the port (Akoukwoon) auditors (Narkandau) and secre 
taries (Saragyee.) 

" The members of the district courts, and the wives, re 
lations, and favourites of viceroys, have also the privilege 
of holding private courts, and of deciding petty causes, 
subject to appeal to higher authority."* 

" When any thing belonging to the Emperor is men 
tioned, the epithet " golden" is attached to it. When he is 
said to have heard any thing, " it has reached the golden 
ears ;" a person admitted to his presence " has been at the 
golden feet ;" the perfume of roses is described as grateful 
to " the golden nose." The sovereign is sole proprietor of 
all the elephants in his dominions ; and the privilege to 
keep or ride on one is only granted to men of the first rank. 
No honours are hereditary. All offices and dignities de 
pend immediately on the crown. The tsaloe, or chain, is 
the badge of nobility ; and superiority of rank is signified 
by the number of cords or of divisions. The council of 
state consists of the princes of the royal family. Men of 
rank have their barges dragged by war boats, common 
water-men not being admitted into the same boat with 
them. Temporary houses are built for them at the places 
where they mean to stop in travelling. 

" A singularly absurd custom takes place in this country, 
in certain forms of political homage shown to a white ele 
phant, a preternatural animal kept for the purpose, su 
perbly lodged near the royal palace, sumptuously dressed 
and fed, provided with functionaries like a second sovereign, 
held next in rank to the king, and superior to the queen, 



* History of the Burman Mission, p. 11. 



94 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

made to receive presents and other tokens of respect from 
foreign ambassdors. 

" The court of Ava is fully as proud as that of Pekin. 
The sovereign acknowledges no equal. The punctilios of 
ceremony are numerous, and rigidly followed ; and the ut 
most guardedness is observed in any diplomatic intercourse 
with foreign states. The manners* of the great are often 
pleasing, but they are crafty ; and the tenures by which 
they hold their offices render them rapacious. Obliged to 
give large presents to the king, they have recourse to ex 
tortion, speculations in trade, and almost universal mono 
poly. Great vicissitudes of fortune are occasioned by royal 
caprice."* 

Religion. The Burmans are idolaters, of the sect of 
Boodh. This religion is spread over the Burman empire, 
Siam, Ceylon, Japan, Cochin-China, and the greater part 
of China Proper. It has been contended, that it was also 
the ancient religion of India itself, and that the prevailing 
brahminical superstitions were the invention of later times. 
It is indeed probable, that all the idolatrous systems of re 
ligion, which have ever existed in the world, have had a 
eommon origin, and have been modified by the different 
fancies and corruptions of different nations. The essence 
of idolatry is every where the same. It is every where 
" abominable" in its principles and its rites, and every 
where the cause of indescribable and manifold wretched 
ness. 

It is asserted by Mr. Ward, that two of the six schools 
of philosophy which once flourished among the Hin 
doos, taught the same atheistical principles as the 
disciples of Boodh now maintain ; and it is indisputable, 
that these two sects were numerous before the appear 
ance of Boodh. This personage is said, in Burman 
books, to have been a son of the king of Benares, and to 
have been born about the year 600 before Christ. He is 
supposed to have adopted the atheistical system of these 
sects, and his principles were espoused and maintained by 
the successive monarchs of his family, who are charged by 
the Brahmins with the crime of destroying their religion, 
and substituting atheism. At length, however, the Brah 
mins obtained the ascendency, and arming themselves 
with the civil power, they so effectually purified Hindos- 
tan from the offensive heresy, that scarcely a vestige of 

* Malte-Brun, Book li. p. 275. 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 95 

the Boodhist superstition is now to be traced in that 
country. It found a refuge in Ceylon, and the neighbour 
ing regions ; and the most learned Burmans assert, that it 
was introduced into that empire, about four hundred and 
fifty years after the death of Boodh, or (as he is more com 
monly called) Guadama. 

The Boodhists believe, that, like the Hindoo Vishnoo, 
Guadama has had ten incarnations, which are described in 
the Jatus, amounting, it is said, to five hundred and fifty 
books. The follow summary statement of the principles of 
Boodhism is copied from the valuable work of Mr. Ward on 
the History, Literature, and Religion of the Hindoos : 

" The Boodhists do not believe in a First Cause ; they 
consider matter as eternal ; that every portion of animated 
existence has in itself its own rise, tendency, and destiny ; 
that the condition of creatures on earth is regulated by 
works of merit and demerit ; that works of merit not only 
raise individuals to happiness, but as they prevail, raise the 
world itself to prosperity ; while, on the other hand, when 
vice is predominant, the world degenerates till the uni 
verse itself is dissolved. They suppose, however, that 
there is always some superior deity who has attained to this 
elevation by religious merit ; but they do not regard him 
as the governor of the world. To the present grand period, 
comprehending all the time included in a kulpu, they as 
sign five deities, four of whom have already appeared, in 
cluding Guadama, or Boodh, whose exaltation continues 
five thousand years, two thousand three hundred and fifty- 
six of which had expired, A. D. 1814. After the expiration 
of the five thousand years, another saint will obtain the as 
cendency, and be deified. Six hundred millions of saints are 
said to be canonized with each deity, though it is admitted 
that Boodh took only twenty- four thousand devotees to 
heaven with him. 

" The lowest state of existence is in hell ; the next, is 
that in the forms of brutes : both these are states of pun 
ishment. The next ascent is to that of man, which is pro 
bationary. The next includes many degrees of honour and 
happiness up to demi-gods, &c. which are states of reward 
for works of merit. The ascent to superior deity is from 
the state of man. 

" The Boodhists are taught, that there are four superior 
heavens, which are not destroyed at the end of a kulpu ; 
that below these, there are twelve other heavens, followed 
by six inferior heavens ; after which follows the earth, then 



96 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

the world of snakes, and then thirty-two chief hells ; to 
which are to be added, one hundred and twenty hells of 
milder torments. 

" The highest state of glory is absorption. The person 
who is unchangeable in his resolution, who has obtained a 
knowledge of things past, present, and to come through 
one kulpu, who can make himself invisible, go where he 
pleases, and who has attained to complete abstraction, will 
enjoy absorption.* 

" Those who perform works of merit are admitted to the 
heavens of the different gods, or are made kings or great 
men on earth ; and those who are wicked are born in the 
forms of different animals, or consigned to different hells. 
The happiness of these heavens is wholly sensual. 

" The Boodhists believe, that at the end of a kulpu the 
universe is destroyed. To convey some idea of the extent 
of this period, the illiterate Cingalese use this comparison : 
if a man were to ascend a mountain nine miles high, and to 
renew these journeys once in every hundred years, till the 
mountain were worn down by his feet to an atom, the time 
required to do this would be nothing to the fourth part of a 
kulpu. 

" Boodh, before his exaltation, taught his followers, 
that after his ascent, the remains of his body, his doctrine, 
or an assembly of his disciples, were to be held in equal 
reverence with himself. When a Cingalese, therefore, 
approaches an image of Boodh, he says, I take refuge 
in Boodh ; I take refuge in his doctrine ; I take refuge in 
his followers/ 

" There are five commands delivered to the common 
Boodhists : the first forbids the destruction of animal life : 
the second forbids theft : the third adultery : the fourth 
falsehood ; the fifth the use of spirituous liquors. There 
are other commands for the superior classes, or devotees, 
which forbid dancing, songs, music, festivals, perfumes, 
elegant dresses, elevated seats, &c. Among works of the 
highest merits, one is the feeding of a hungry infirm tiger 
with a person s own flesh. 

" The temples erected in honour of Boodh,* in the 

* The Hindoo idea of absorption is, that the soul is received into the 
divine essence ; but as the Boodhists reject the doctrine of a separate Su 
preme Spirit, it is difficult to say what are their ideas of absorption. Dr. 
Buchanan says, (A. Researches, vol. vi. p. 180,) Nigban " implies, 
( that is, among the Burmans,) exemption from all the miseries incident to 
humanity, but by no means annihilation." 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOtf. 97 

Burman empire, are of various sizes and forms, as quad 
rangular, pentagonal, hexagonal, heptagonal, or octagonal. 
Those of a round spiral form can be erected only by the 
king, or by persons high in office. An elevated spot is 
preferred for the erection of these edifices ; but where such 
an elevation cannot be found, the building is erected upon 
the second, third, fourth, fifth and sixth terrace. 

" The priests worship at the temples daily, or ought to 
do so. The worship consists in presenting flowers, in 
cense, rice, betel-nuts, &c. repeating certain prayers. 
The priest cleanses the temple, preserves the lights, and 
receives the offerings. A worshipper may present his own 
offerings, if he is acquainted with the formulas. The five 
commands are repeated by a priest twice a day to the peo 
ple, who stand up and repeat them after him. 

" Boodh, as seen in many temples, appears seated up 
on a throne placed on elephants, or encircled by a hydra, 
or in the habit of a king, accompanied by his attendants. 
In most of the modern images, however, he is represented 
in a sitting posture, with his legs folded, his right hand 
resting upon his right thigh, and his left upon his lap; a 
yellow cloth is cast over his left shoulder, which envelopes 
his right arm. His hair is generally in a curling state, 
like that of an African ; his ears are long, as though dis 
tended by heavy ear-rings. The image is generally placed 
in the centre of the temple, under a small arch prepared 
for the purpose, or under a small porch of wood, neatly 
gilded. Images of celestial attendants, male and female, 
are frequently placed in front of the image. 

" It appears evident from their writings, that the ancient 
religion of the Burmans consisted principally in religious 
austerities. When a person becomes initiated into the 
priesthood, he immediately renounces the secular state, 
lives on alms, and abstains from food after the sun has 
passed, the meridian. The ancient writings of the Bur- 
mans mention an order of female priests; but it is likely 
that these were only female mendicants. 

" Priests are forbidden to marry ; they are to live by men 
dicity; are to possess only three garments, a begging dish, 
a girdle, a razor, a needle, and a cloth to strain the water 
which they drink, that they may not devour insects. 

* " When the author asked a Boodhist, why, since the object of their 
worship was neither creator nor preserver, they honoured him as God, 
he was answered, that it was an act of homage to exalted merit." 



98 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

" The priests reside in houses which are built and offer 
ed to them as works of merit. There are numerous col 
leges, which are built in the style of a palace, by persons 
of wealth, and in which the boys are taught. 

" The priests are the schoolmasters, and teach gratui 
tously as a work of merit, the children being maintained 
at home by their parents. If a priest finds a pupil to be of 
quick parts, he persuades the parents to make him a priest ; 
but if a boy wishes to embrace a secular life after he has 
been some time in the college, he is at liberty to do so. 

" The Burman feasts are held at the full and change of 
the moon. At these times all public business is suspended ; 
the people pay their homage to Guadama, at the temples, 
presenting to the image, rice, fruits, flowers, candles, &c. 
Aged people often fast during the whole day. Some visit 
the colleges, and hear the priests read portions of the 
Boodhist writings. 

" According to the religion of Boodh, there are no 
distinctions of cast. The Burmans burn their dead with 
many ceremonies, especially the bodies of the priests."* 

The religion of Burmah, then, is, in effect, atheism ; and 
the highest reward of piety, the object of earnest desire and 
unwearied pursuit, is annihilation. How wretched a sys 
tem is this; how devoid of adequate motives to virtue; and 
how vacant of consolation! O how must every humane 
heart, and much more every Christian, desire, that the pure 
and glorious Gospel may shed its light upon this gross 
darkness. 

Language. The Burman language is peculiar to itself. 
We cannot know what affinity it has to some of the 
Indo-Chinese languages, which are not yet investigated ; but 
it is essentially different from the Sanscrit, the parent of 
almost all the languages of India Proper, and indeed from 
every language, that has yet come under the observation of 
Europeans. This is the common language of the coun 
try, for colloquial and other ordinary purposes ; though in 
some of the provinces other dialects are, to some extent, 
spoken. 

It is a very difficult language; and it cost Mr. Judson, 
though he possessed an uncommon aptitude for the acqui- 

* Ward s View of the History, Literature and Religion of the Hindoos, 
vol. ii. p. 387 393. 



MEMOIRS OF MRS. JUDSON. 



99 



sition of languages, the labour of several years, before he was 
able to speak and write it with ease. His difficulties, how 
ever, were peculiarly great, as there were no grammars nor 
dictionaries, nor other aids, to facilitate his progress. 

The character in common use appears to the eye of an 
American to be a series of circular marks. Hence it has 
been called the Round language. The following speci 
men has been engraved for this work. 



3 



o 



CD 







5 



8 



O 

g 

R 



-, 



O 






8 





a 



_ 

G 



"S 



O 



i 



.&> 



s .~ 
^>^ . 

1 I 2 

1-1 

s "3 

1s3 

^ 9 



* T a. 

ftf 1 



" It is written from left to right, like the languages of 
Europe. The common books are composed of the Palmyra 
leaf, on which the letters are engraved with stiles, and are 



100 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

better executed than those of the Hindoos. Sometimes 
they write on plates of gilded sheet iron. In a Burman 
version of the Lord s prayer, the Missionaries could scarcely 
discover three genuine Sanscrit words ; but many sylla 
bles are found coinciding with those of the colloquial dia 
lect of the Chinese. A knowledge of letters is very gene 
rally diffused. Many read and write the vulgar tongue, 
though few understand the learned and sacred volumes. 
The Burmans are fond of poetry and music ; and in the 
latter, make use of an instrument formed of a series of 
reeds, on the principle of Pan s reed. They possess epic 
and religious poems of great celebrity, and recite in verse 
the exploits of their heroes. Colonel Symes was astonished 
at the number of books contained in the royal library, 
where the contents of each chest are written on the outside 
in letters of gold."* 

There is, also, a sacred language, called the Pali. 
It is a dialect of the Sanscrit, and was introduced into Bur- 
mah with the religion of Boodh. The sacred books were 
written in Ceylon, where this form of the Sanscrit had ob 
tained currency, and thence were carried to Burmah. This 
language became, of course, the language of religion ; and 
gradually intermingled many of its words and forms with 
the common language. Thus, although the Pali is now a 
dead language, cultivated by the learned only, some know 
ledge of it is indispensable to him, who would acquire a 
perfect knowledge of the Burman, and especially to a Mis 
sionary. It is said to be rich, harmonious and flexible ; 
and Malte-Brun affirms, that it is the language of religion, 
and it is used by the priests and the learned, in the whole of 
Chin-India, except Malacca, Cochin-China, and Tonquin. 

It was a wise Providence, which selected, as the pioneer 
and founder of the Burman Mission, so thorough a scholar, 
and so able a philologist, as Mr. Judson. He has accom 
plished a service, of inestimable utility, by acquiring a fa 
miliar acquaintance with the Burman and the Pali languages, 
and preparing a Grammar and a Dictionary, which will 
render the acquisition of these languages comparatively an 
easy task to future Missionaries. Had he done no more, his 
life would have yielded rich fruit to the missionary cause. 

* Malte-Brun, vol. ii. p. 274. 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 101 

CHAPTER VII. 

Establishment of the Mission at Rangoon. 

RANGOON is the principal seaport of the Burman Empire. 
It is situated thirty miles from the sea, on the Rangoon 
river, one of the outlets of the Irrawaddy. It lies in about 
17 degrees north latitude, and 174 degrees east longitude, 
from Washington city, and is about 670 miles south-east of 
Calcutta. " The river," says Captain Cox,* " is one of the 
finest for shipping I have ever seen. It is about six hundred 
yards wide at Rangoon, the water in general deep from 
shore to shore, the bottom good, and current moderate." 
Ships of 800 or 900 tons can come up to the wharfs. The 
town stretches about a mile along the bank of the river, and 
is not more than a third of a mile broad. In 1795, it con 
tained 6000 taxable houses. In 1812, they had been re 
duced to 1500, by fire and bad government. f The number 
of inhabitants in 1813, was stated by Mr. Judson, to be 
40,000. Some of the inhabitants were of Portuguese ex 
traction, and had two or three other churches and priests. 
The Armenians also had one church. 

The first Protestant Missionaries who visited Burmah, 
were Messrs. Chater and Mardon, who went thither from 
Serampore, in 1807. Mr. Mardon, after a few months, 
left the station, and Mr. Chater was joined by Mr. Felix 
Carey, the eldest son of Dr. Carey. Soon after, Messrs. 
Pritchett and Brian, from the London Missionary Society, 
arrived; but Mr. Brian soon died, and Mr. Pritchett, after 
a year s residence, removed to Vizagapatam. Mr. Chater 
remained four years, and made considerable progress in 
the language. He translated the Gospel, by Matthew, 
which was revised by Mr. Carey, and afterwards printed at 
Serampore. At length Mr. Chater relinquished the mis 
sion, and removed to Ceylon. Mr. Carey remained, and 
was joined by a young mem from Calcutta, who soon quit 
ted the station. When Mr. Judson arrived, Mr. Carey had 
gone to Ava, by order of the king. Thus had every at 
tempt of the English Missionaries failed ; and this fact 
seems to show still more conclusively, that God reserved 

* Cox s Burman Empire, p. 5. 
t Malte-Brun, Book li. p. 273. 



102 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

for the American Baptist Churches the duty of establishing 
and sustaining the Burman mission. 

Mrs. Carey, who was a native of the country, still resided 
at Rangoon, in the mission house, which Mr. Chater had 
erected, in a pleasant rural spot, almost half a mile from 
the walls of the town. The house was built of teak wood, 
and was large and convenient for that climate, though the 
inside was unfinished, and the beams and joists were 
naked. Connected with it were gardens enclosed, con 
taining about two acres of ground, and full of fruit trees of 
various kinds. 

In this quiet spot Mr. and Mrs. J. found a home, and 
felt that at last they had reached a place, where they could 
labour for the Saviour. But their situation, even here, was 
not without trials. Mrs. Judson, in a letter to her parents, 
dated July 30, 1813, says: 

" We felt very gloomy and dejected the first night we 
arrived, in view of our prospects ; but we were enabled to 
lean on God, and to feel that he was able to support us 
under the most discouraging circumstances. The next 
morning I prepared to go on shore, but hardly knew how I 
should get to Mr. Carey s house, as there was no method 
of conveyance, except a horse, while I was unable to ride. 
It was, however, concluded that I should be carried in an 
arm chair ; consequently when I landed, one was provided, 
through which were put two bamboos, and four of the na 
tives took me on their shoulders. When they had carried 
me a little way into the town, they set me down under a 
shade, when great numbers of the natives gathered around, 
as they had seldom seen an English female. Being sick 
and weak, I held my head down, which induced many 
of the native females to come very near, and look under 
my bonnet. At this I looked up and smiled, at which 
they set up a loud laugh. They again took me up to 
carry, and the multitude of natives gave a shout, which 
much diverted us. They next carried me to a place they 
call the custom-house. It was a small open shed, in which 
were seated on mats several natives, who were the custom 
house officers. After searching Mr. Judson very closely, 
they asked liberty for a native female to search me, to which 
I readily consented. I was then brought to the mission- 
house, where I have entirely recovered my health." 

Her Journal contains some interesting exercises of her 
mind, for a few weeks after her arrival at Rangoon. It 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 103 

will be seen that she enjoyed an uncommon degree of com 
munion with God, and felt a solemn pleasure in devoting 
herself anew to the service of her Redeemer, in the great 
work of communicating to the Burmans the knowledge of 
salvation : 

" July 22. It is now a week since we arrived here. 
My health is quite restored, and I feel much more contented 
and happy, than I ever expected to be in such a situation. 
I think I do enjoy the promises of God, in a higher de 
gree, than ever before, and have attained more true peace 
of mind and trust in the Saviour. When I look back to 
my late situation, in that wretched old vessel, without 
any accommodations scarcely the necessaries of life no 
physician no female attendants so weak, that I could 
not move, I hope I am deeply sensible of the kind care of 
my heavenly Father, in carrying me safely through the 
peculiar dangers of the voyage, and giving me once more 
a resting place on land. Still, were it not for the support 
we derive from the Gospel of Jesus we should be ready to 
sink down in despondency in view of the dark and gloomy 
scenes around us. But when we recollect that Jesus has 
commanded his disciples to carry the Gospel to the heathen, 
and promised to be with them to the end of the world ; that 
God has promised to give the heathen to his Son, for an 
inheritance, we are encouraged to make a beginning, 
though in the midst of discouragement, and leave it with 
him to grant success, in his own time and way. I find 
here no dear female friends, with whom I can unite in 
social prayer, nor even one with whom I can converse. 
I have, indeed, no society at all, but that of Mr. J. ; yet I 
feel happy in thinking, that I gave up this source of plea 
sure, as well as most others, for the sake of the poor heathen. 
Though I am unworthy of being allowed to do any thing 
for Christ, I am happy that he has made it my duty to 
live among them, and labour for the promotion of the 
kingdom of heaven. O if it may please the dear Redeemer 
to make me instrumental of leading some of the females 
of Burmah to a saving acquaintance with him, my great 
object will be accomplished, my highest desires gratified : 
I shall rejoice to have relinquished my comforts, my country, 
and my home. But when I consider my vileness, my un- 
fitness to communicate divine truth : when I consider how 
mixed with sin my best and purest motives ever are, I fear I 
shall never be used as an instrument in promoting the holy 



104 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

cause of Christ, I feel my soul sometimes pressed down 
with a weight of sin, so that I can hardly find utterance at 
the throne of grace can only weep over my vileness, and 
groan for deliverance. At such times, I feel a disposition 
to pray earnestly, that God will not withhold his blessing 
on my account, but overlook my guilt, and for Jesus sake 
let this infant mission live and prosper. O Lord, here I 
am ; thou has brought me to this heathen land, and given 
me desires to labour for thee. Do with me what pleaseth 
thee. Make me useful or not, as seemeth good in thy 
sight. But O let my soul live before thee : let me serve 
none but thee : let me have no object in life, but the pro 
motion of thy glory. 

" 24. My mind has been serious and solemn this even 
ing, and I have enjoyed a most precious season of commu 
nion with God. Felt my own needy, helpless state, but at 
the same time realized the ability and willingness of Christ 
to give me all needed grace. O it is sweet to lean on him, 
and find rest for the soul. I do not know that I ever had 
more longing desires to be free from sin, to be holy as 
God is holy, and to serve him with all my powers. Could 
not but mourn and weep over my remaining sinfulness, un 
belief and hardness of heart, and breathe out my longing 
desires for more sanctifying grace. I do rejoice that 
God has brought me to this heathen land deprived me of 
many things from which I once derived happiness, and 
taught me that I must now seek happiness in him alone. 
Our situation is such, that we are compelled to trust in 
God ; and we find in reading his word, and meditating on 
the promises therein contained, such strength and support 
as we never before experienced. Lord, let us live to thee, 
and serve thee faithfully in this heathen land, and we ask 
no more. 

" Aug. 15. It is indeed an unfailing source of consola 
tion, that we have a God to whom we may at all times re 
pair, and make known our wants by prayer and supplica 
tion. When we feel discouraged, in view of the many 
and great obstacles in the way of spreading the Gospel, and 
in view of our own vileness and unfitness to be employed 
in this blessed work, we are often relieved and animated 
by the assurance, that all things are possible with God, 
that it is easy for him to remove every obstacle, and that 
he is ever ready to hear our cries for divine assistance. I 
have enjoyed a most happy season at the throne of grace 
this evening. When I first approached, I was depressed 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 105 

with a sense of my darkness, stupidity and guilt. But 
these feelings soon gave way to earnest and longing desires 
for more holiness, conformity to God, and devotedness to 
his cause. I know not that I ever had so strong desires to 
live to God, and continually enjoy his presence, as I have 
had this evening. Yet I felt a melting, broken heart, on 
account of my sins, and some joyful feelings in view of 
death, which would deliver me from all my spiritual ene 
mies, and introduce me into the presence of Him whom 
alone I desire to serve, in my present sinful, imperfect 
state. I have begun to study the language. Find it very 
hard and difficult, having none of the usual helps in ac 
quiring a language, except a small part of a grammar, and 
six chapters of St. Matthew s Gospel, by Mr. Carey, now 
at Ava.* 

"21. Have been reviewing the past week, and find 
great cause for mourning and lamentation, for thanksgiving 
and praise. God is good. God is love. All his works are 
indicative of his wisdom and power ; and a discovery of 
his glorious perfections must produce implicit confidence 
and trust, in all holy beings. It is my comfort and happi 
ness, that just such a being is at the head of the universe, and 
has the entire control and direction of the kingdoms of the 
earth, and of every individual, from the highest to the lowest. 
How transporting is the thought, that this great and infinite 
ly glorious Being is accessible to finite, mortal, sinful crea 
tures ; that he is not only willing to receive them, but com 
mands them to come and partake of that happiness, which 
he himself enjoys. What blessings, what infinite, eternal 
blessings, have been procured for sinners, through the 
sufferings of Jesus. Who can describe the height, and 
depth, the breadth and length of the love of Christ ? 
Yes, blessed Saviour, the perfectness of thy Father, the 
glories of the Godhead, are revealed to sinners, through 
thy agonies and death. They are not only revealed, but 
enjoyed. The discovery transforms us into thine own image, 
and makes the heart a fit residence for thy Holy Spirit. 
When, blessed Lord, wilt thou visit Burmah, and take up 
thine abode in the hearts of these idolaters ? When wilt 
thou be pleased to gratify those desires and longings, which 

* Mr. Carey subsequently finished and published the Gospel of Mat 
thew, and made some progress in translating the other Gospels; but how 
far, cannot now be ascertained, as his manuscripts were, it is supposed, 
all lost on his journey to Ava, in 1814. Note by Mr. Judson. 



106 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

thou hast thyself excited in our hearts ? "When shall cruel, 
idolatrous, avaricious Burmah know, that thou art the God 
of the whole earth, and alone deservest the homage and 
adoration of all creatures ? Hasten it, Lord, in thine own 
time. 

" Had a comfortable and happy season in prayer this 
evening. Felt a disposition to pray, that God would enable 
us to continue in this country, bear with submission and 
fortitude the trials and afflictions before us, and spread the 
light of truth through the empire. The promises of the 
Gospel encouraged me to plead earnestly for the conversion 
of this people ; and I felt most deeply, that the divine pow 
er alone is competent to perform this work. And though 
we cannot yet make known the Gospel, it is easy for God 
to prepare their hearts to receive the Saviour, as soon as 
they shall hear the joyful sound. I could not help weep 
ing over the dreadful situation of these immortal beings, 
who are daily going into eternity, with all their sins on 
their guilty heads, and none to warn them of their danger, 
and point out the way of escape. We long to speak their 
language. O Jesus, be with us, and assist us in all our 
studies and all our exertions. 

" 28. I fear that I have declined in religion the past 
week. Nothing do I dread so much as becoming cold and 
worldly minded, and losing the life of religion in the soul. 
Though I have but few temptations, I find that the innate 
depravity of my heart is constantly shewing itself, in some 
way or other. I find it is just as necessary to watch and 
pray, and guard against easily besetting sins, in this heathen 
land, as in any other situation. O for a more holy heart, 
more fervent love to God, and more ardent longings for the 
promotion of his cause. 

" Have been writing letters this week to my dear friends 
in America. Found that a recollection of former enjoy 
ments, in my own native country, made my situation here 
appear less tolerable. The thought that I had parents, sis 
ters and beloved friends, still in existence, and at such a 
distance, that it was impossible to obtain a look, or ex 
change a word, was truly painful. While they are still in pos 
session of the comforts I once enjoyed, I am an exile from 
my country, and my father s house, deprived of all society, 
and every friend, but one, and with scarcely the necessa 
ries of life. These privations would not be endured with 
patience, in any other cause, but that in which we are en- 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 107 

gaged. But since it is thy cause, blessed Jesus, we rejoice 
that thou didst give us so many enjoyments to sacrifice, and 
madest it so plainly our duty to forsake all, in order to bring 
thy truth to the benighted heathen. We would not resign 
our work, but live contented with our lot, and live to thee. 

" Sept. 5. Yes, I do feel thankful, that God has brought 
me to this heathen land, and placed me in a situation pecu 
liarly calculated to make me feel my dependence on him, 
and my constant need of the influences of the Holy Spirit. 
I enjoy more, in reading the Scriptures, and in secret 
prayer, than for years before ; and the prosperity of this 
mission, and the conversion of this people, lie with weight 
on my mind, and draw forth my heart in constant interces 
sion. And I do confidently believe, that God will visit this 
land with gospel light, that these idol temples will be de 
molished, and temples for the worship of the living God 
erected in their stead. 

"12. Our heavenly Father has graciously preserved us 
through another week, and given us to enjoy the privileges 
of another day of rest. We always find the Sabbath a great 
relief and refreshment to our minds ; for on this day we 
lay aside our studies, and every worldly employment, and 
devote our time exclusively to the duties of religion. I 
have not enjoyed much through the day ; but this evening, 
in secret prayer, I had some glimpse of divine things, which 
greatly enlivened and animated my soul. While I felt 
burdened with sin, particularly that of a hard, insensible 
heart, the thought that God remains the same, still carrying 
on his great plan, according to his own will, for the glory 
of his name, and the good of his church and kingdom, 
went through my mind with such awe-inspiring influence, 
that I felt no more anxiety for my insignificant self, and 
could not refrain from pouring out my soul, for the prosperity 
of Zion, and the display of God s glory among the heathen. 
Of how little consequence are all things, pertaining to our 
finite interests, compared with the glory of the infinitely 
blessed and ever glorious God. And how consoling the 
thought, that God will overrule all events, all the wrath of 
sinful men and fallen spirits, to the promotion of his own 
glory, in the greatest possible happiness of his holy king 
dom. O for a heart to love this God more, and serve him 
better. 

" 18. I have not been able to attend much to the study of 
the language for several days, in consequence of ill health, 
but hope I am making some progress. I feel that this at 
F 2 



108 MEMOIR OF MUS. JUDSOV. 

present, is my great object ; and that when my attention is 
diverted to any thing else, my time is lost. 

"25. I feel composed and tranquil this evening, and 
desire to be truly thankful, that we have closed another 
week in circumstances so comfortable, and are brought 
once more to the confines of holy time. I desire also to 
be truly thankful for the sweetness I have enjoyed in di 
vine things throughout the week. We have been reading, 
at our daily worship, the several last chapters of John, and 
the beginning of Acts ; and I think we never enjoyed so 
much in reading the Scriptures together, and in conversing 
on the sufferings and death of Christ his instructions to 
the disciples as he led them through those amazing scenes, 
and the first formation of the Christian church. I never 
entered so much into the feelings of the disciples when re 
ceiving his last instructions; when deserting him through 
fear ; when following him to the cross ; when consigning 
him to the tomb. And I could almost participate in their 
joy, when they saw him risen from the dead ; when he ap 
peared in the midst of them, telling them that he had all 
power in heaven and earth. The disciples had seen one 
of the darkest times the church had ever realized. They 
were ready to give up all for lost. But light arose out of 
the darkness of the tomb. They felt that Jesus was in 
deed the Christ the Son of God. And no longer afraid 
of the face of man, they announced themselves the follow 
ers of Jesus, and declared to the whole world the wonders 
of his dying love. How full of instruction and consola 
tion is thy word, O blessed Jesus ! How able to make 
the simple wise. Let the whole world hear the story of 
thy dying love. Let heathen nations know that thou didst 
dwell in flesh, and die for sinners, and now art able and 
mighty to save. 

" Oct. 8. To-day I have been into the town, and I 
was surprised at the multitude of people, with which the 
streets and bazars are filled. Their countenances are in 
telligent ; and they appear to be capable, under the influ 
ence of the Gospel, of becoming a valuable and respecta 
ble people. But at present, their situation is truly deplor 
able, for they are given to every sin. Lying is so common 
and universal among them, that they say, We cannot live 
without telling lies. They believe the most absurd notions 
imaginable. My teacher told me the other day, that when 
he died he would go to my country. I shook my head, 
and told him he would not ; but he laughed, and said he 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 109 

would. I did not understand the language sufficiently to 
tell him where he would go, or how he could be saved. O 
thou light of the world, dissipate the thick darkness which 
covers Burmah, and let thy light arise and shine. O dis 
play thy grace and power among the Burmans subdue 
them to thyself, and make them thy chosen people." 

From this period her private journal is lost, except a few 
paragraphs, written several years after. This loss is 
greatly to be regretted, but is now irreparable. The por 
tions of her journal which have been quoted will, we pre 
sume, be regarded as among the most interesting and valu 
able parts of this work. They certainly are adapted to 
increase our respect for her memory. Her deep and habitu 
al piety is more fully exemplified in her private journal, 
than in her public writings, and in the open actions of 
her life. What is written for a person s own eye alone, is 
likely to be sincere and unreserved. There can be no mo 
tive to express feelings and desires which do not exist in 
the heart. 

Having immediately commenced the study of the language, 
Mr. and Mrs. J. hired a teacher, an able and intelligent 
man. But as he did not understand English, their only 
method, at first, of acquiring information concerning the 
language, was to point to various objects, the names of 
which the teacher pronounced in Burman. Thus they 
gradually obtained some knowledge of its vocabulary and 
its structure; but without a grammar or a dictionary, and 
with so little aid from their teacher, their progress was slow 
and discouraging. But they prosecuted their studies 
cheerfully, animated by the prospect of being able, at no 
distant period, to communicate to these idolatrous Bur- 
mans, in their own language, the tidings of salvation 
through a crucified Redeemer. 

Extracts from the " History of the Burman Mission," 
will in future be made, as occasion may require, without 
any special notice. 

" Sept. 19, 1813. This is the first Sabbath that we have 
united in commemorating the dying love of Christ at his 
table. Though but two in number, we feel the command 
as binding, and the privilege as great, as though there were 
more; and we have indeed found it refreshing to our 
souls. 



110 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

"Dec. 11. To-day, for the first time, I have visited 
the wife of the viceroy. I was introduced to her by a 
French lady who has frequently visited her. When we 
first arrived at the government house, she was not up, con 
sequently we had to wait some time. But the inferior 
wives of the viceroy diverted us much by their curiosty, 
in minutely examining every thing we had on, and by try 
ing on our gloves and bonnets, &c. At last her highness 
made her appearance, dressed richly in the Burman fa 
shion, with a long silver pipe in her mouth, smoking. At 
her appearance, all the other wives took their seats at a 
respectful distance, and sat in a crouching posture, without 
speaking. She received me very politely, took me by the 
hand, seated me upon a mat, and herself by me. She ex 
cused herself for not coming in sooner, saying she was un 
well. One of the women brought her a bunch of flowers, 
of which she took several and ornamented my cap. She 
was very inquisitive whether I had a husband and chil 
dren, whether I was my husband s first wife meaning by 
this, whether I was the highest among them, supposing 
that Mr. Judson, like the Burmans, had many wives ; and 
whether I intended tarrying long in the country. 

" When the viceroy came in, I really trembled ; for I 
never before beheld such a savage looking creature. His 
long robe, and enormous spear, not a little increased my 
dread. He spoke to me, however, very condescendingly, 
and asked if I would drink some rum or wine. When 
I arose to go, her highness again took my hand, told me 
she was happy to see me, that I must come to see her every 
day. She led me to the door; I made my salam, and 
departed. My only object in visiting her was, that if 
we should get into any difficulty with the Burmans, I 
could have access to her, when perhaps it would not 
be possible for Mr. Judson to have an audience with the 
viceroy." 

They were soon convinced of the wretched and unset 
tled state of the country. Several robberies happened near 
them ; and the governor of a neighbouring province was 
assassinated in open day. The assassin was put to death 
in a most cruel manner, having most of his bones broken, 
and being left to languish in the prison five or six days, in 
this dreadful situation. 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. Ill 

" April 16, 1814. Mr. Carey has lately returned from 
Calcutta, and much refreshed our minds with letters and 
intelligence from our friends. We are so much debarred 
from all social intercourse with the rest of the Christian 
world that the least intelligence we receive from our friends 
is a great luxury. 

" We feel more and more convinced, that the Gospel 
must be introduced into this country, through many trials 
and difficulties, through much self-denial and earnest 
prayer. The strong prejudices of the Burmans, their foolish 
conceit of superiority over other nations, the wickedness 
of their lives, together with the plausibility of their own 
religious tenets, make a formidable appearance in the 
way of their receiving the strict requirements of the Gospel 
of Jesus. But all things are possible with God, and he is 
our only hope and confidence. He can make mountains 
become vallies, and dry places streams of water." 

In August, Mr. Carey, his wife and children, embarked 
in a brig for Ava, having his furniture, medicine, wearing- 
apparel, &c. on board. The brig upset in the river, and 
Mrs. Carey, two children, all the women servants, and 
some of the men servants who could not swim, were drowned. 
Mr. Carey endeavoured to save his little boy, three years 
old, but finding himself sinking, he was obliged to abandon 
the child. 

Mr. J. and his wife were thus left without any Christian 
friends; but they proceeded diligently in their studies, en 
joying the presence of God, and feeling an unceasing per 
suasion that they were in the path of duty. Mrs. J. wrote 
thus to a friend : 

" As it respects ourselves, we are busily employed all 
day long. I can assure you that we find much pleasure in 
our employment. Could you look into a large open room, 
which we call a verandah, you would see Mr. Judson bent 
over his table, covered with Burman books, with his teacher 
at his side, a venerable looking man in his sixtieth year, 
with a cloth wrapped round his middle, and a handkerchief 
round his head. They talk and chatter all day long, with 
hardly any cessation. 

" My mornings are busily employed in giving directions 
to the servants providing food for the family, &c. At ten 
my teacher comes, when, were you present, you might see 
me in an inner room, at one side of my study table, and my 
teacher the other, reading Burman, writing, talking, &c. 



112 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

I have many more interruptions than Mr. Judson, as I have 
the entire management of the family. This I took upon 
myself, for the sake of Mr. Judson s attending more closely 
to the study of the language; yet I have found by ayear sex- 
perience, that it was the most direct way I could have taken to 
acquire the language ; as I am frequently obliged to speak 
Burman all day. I can talk and understand others better 
than Mr. Judson, though he knows more about the nature 
and construction of the language. 

r " A new viceroy has lately arrived, who is much beloved 
and respected by the people. He visited us soon after his 
arrival, and told us that we must come to the government 
house very often. We have been once or twice since, and 
were treated with much more familiarity and respect than 
are natives of the country. 

" We often converse with our teachers and servants 
on the subject of our coming to this country, and tell 
them if they die in their present state, they will surely be 
lost. But they say, Our religion is good for us, yours for 
you. But we are far from being discouraged. We are 
sensible that the hearts of the heathen, as well as those of 
Christians, are in the hands of God, and in his own time he 
will turn them unto him." 

In a letter to Mr. Newell, written about this time, Mrs. 
Judson says : 

" As it respects our temporal privations, use has made 
them familiar and easy to b borne ; they are of short du 
ration, and when brought in competition with the worth of 
immortal souls, sink into nothing. We have no society, 
no dear Christian friends, and with the exception of two or 
three sea captains, who now and then call on us, we never 
see a European face. When we feel a disposition to sigh for 
the enjoyments of our native country, we turn our eyes on 
the miserable objects around. We behold some of them 
labouring hard for a scanty subsistence, oppressed by an 
avaricious government, which is ever ready to seize what 
industry has hardly earned. We behold others sick and 
diseased, daily begging the few grains of rice, which 
when obtained, are scarcely sufficient to protract their 
wretched existence, and with no other habitation to cover 
them from the burning sun or chilly rains, than that which 
a small piece of cloth raised on four bamboos, under the 
shade of a tree, can afford. While we behold these scenes, 
we feel that we have all the comforts, and in comparison 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 113 

even the luxuries of life. We feel that our temporal cup 
of blessings is full and runneth over. But is our temporal 
lot so much superior to theirs ? O how infinitely superior are 
our spiritual blessings ! While they vainly imagine to pur 
chase promotion in another state of existence, by strictly 
worshipping their idols, and building pagodas, our hopes 
of future happiness are fixed on the Lamb of God, who 
taketh away the sin of the world. When we have a real 
izing sense of these things, my dear brother, we forget 
our native country and former emjoyments, feel contented 
and happy with our lot, with but one wish remaining that 
of being instrumental of leading these Burmans to partake 
of the same source of happiness with ourselves. 

" Our progress in the language is slow, as it is peculi 
arly hard of acquisition. We can, however, read, write, and 
converse with tolerable ease ; and frequently spend whole 
evenings very pleasantly in conversing with our Burman 
friends. We have been very fortunate in procuring good 
instructors. Mr. Judson s teacher is a very learned man, 
was formerly a priest, and resided at court. He has a 
thorough knowledge of the grammatical construction of 
the language ; likewise of the Pali, the learned language of 
the Burmans." 

After the first six months of their residence in Rangoon, 
Mrs. J. s health had been on the decline, and as there was 
no medical aid in the country, she felt the necessity of go 
ing to some foreign port for its restoration. Such was the 
state of the mission, that she could not consent that Mr. 
J. should accompany her. She therefore embarked in Janu 
ary, 1814, for Madras, at which place she entirely re 
covered, and returned in the April following. During her 
absence, Mr. Judson had no Christian with whom he could 
converse, or unite in prayer. He however pursued his 
great object, the acquiring of the language ; and, during 
this interval, was much encouraged by accounts from Ame 
rica, of the rapid increase of a missionary spirit. 

He thus expresses his feelings on receiving a copy of the 
proceedings of the Baptist General Convention in the 
United States, and letters from the Secretary of their 
Board of Foreign Missions : 

" These accounts from my dear native land were so in 
teresting, as to banish from my mind all thoughts of study. 
This general movement among the Baptist churches in 
F 5 



114 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

America is particularly encouraging, as it affords an addi 
tional indication of God s merciful designs in favour of the 
poor heathen. It unites with all the Bible Societies in Eu 
rope and America, during the last twenty years, in furnish 
ing abundant reason to hope, that the dreadful darkness 
which has so long enveloped the earth, is about to flee 
away before the rising sun. Do not the successes which 
have crowned some missionary exertions seem like the 
dawn of morning on the east ? O ! that this region of 
Egyptian darkness may ere long participate in the vivifying 
beams of light. 

" None but one who has had the experience, can tell 
what feelings comfort the heart of a solitary Missionary, 
when, though all the scenes around him present no friend, 
lie remembers, and has proof, that there arc spots on this 
wide earth, where Christian brethren feel that his cause is 
their own, and pray to the same God and Saviour for his 
welfare and success. Thanks be to God, not only for 
rivers of endless joys above, but for rills of comfort here 
below. " 

The following account of Mr. Judson s attempt to com 
municate religious instruction to his teacher, will be read 
with interest. It shows the views of the educated Burmans 
on the subject of religion, and the style of argument in 
which they defend their opinions : 

" Sept. 30, 1815. Had the following conversation with 
my teacher. This man has been with me about three 
months, and is the most sensible, learned, and candid man 
that I have ever found among the Burmans. He is forty- 
seven years of age, and his name is Oo Oungmeng. I began 
by saying, Mr. J. is dead. Oo. I have heard so. J. 
His soul is lost, I think. Oo. Why so ? J. He was not 
a disciple of Christ. Oo. How do you know that? You 
could not see his soul. J. How do you know whether the 
root of the mango tree is good ? You cannot see it ; but you 
can judge by the fruit on its branches. Thus I know that 
Mr. J. was not a disciple of Christ, because his words and 
actions were not such as indicate the disciple. Oo. And 
so all who are not disciples of Christ are lost ? J. Yes, 
all, whether Burmans or foreigners. Oo. This is hard. 
J. Yes, it is hard, indeed; otherwise I should not have 
come all this way, and left parents and all, to tell you of 
Christ. (He seemed to feel the force of this, and after 
stopping a little, he said,) How is it that the disciples of 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 115 

Christ are so fortunate above all men ? J. Are not all 
men sinners, and deserving of punishment in a future state ? 
Oo. Yes, all must suffer in some future state for the sins 
they commit. The punishment follows the crime, as surely 
as the wheel of a cart follows the footsteps of the ox. J. 
Now, according to the Burman system, there is no escape. 
According to the Christian system there is. Jesus Christ 
has died in the place of sinners ; has borne their sins and 
now those who believe on him, and become his disciples, are 
released from the punishment they deserve. At death they 
are received into heaven, and are happy for ever. Oo. 
That I will never believe. My mind is very stiff on this one 
point, namely, that all existence involves in itself princi 
ples of misery and destruction. J. Teacher, there are 
two evil futurities, and one good. A miserable future ex 
istence is evil, and annihilation or nigban is an evil, a fear 
ful evil. A happy future existence is alone good. Oo. I 
admit that it is best, if it could be perpetual ; but it cannot 
be. Whatever is, is liable to change, and misery, and de 
struction. Nigban is the only permanent good, and that 
good has been attained by Guadama, the last deity. J. If 
there be no eternal being, you cannot account for any 
thing. Whence this world, and all that we see ? Oo. 
Fate. J. Fate ! the cause must always be equal to the 
effect. See, I raise this table ; see, also, that ant under 
it : suppose I were invisible ; would a wise man say the 
ant raised it ? Now fate is not even an ant. Fate is a 
word, that is all. It is not an agent, not a thing. What is 
fate ? Oo. The fate of creatures is the influence which 
their good or bad deeds have on their future existence. 
J. If influence be exerted, there must be an exerter. If 
there be a determination, there must be a determiner. 
Oo. No : there is no determiner. There cannot be an 
eternal Being. J. Consider this point. It is a main 
point of true wisdom. Whenever there is an execution of 
a purpose, there must be an agent. Oo. (After a little 
thought) I must say that my mind is very decided and hard, 
and unless you tell me something more to the purpose, I 
shall never believe. J. Well, teacher, I wish you to be 
lieve, not for my profit, but for yours. I daily pray the 
true God to give you light, that you may believe. Whether 
you will ever believe in this world I don t know, but when 
you die I know you will believe what I now say. You will 
then appear before the God you now deny. Oo. I don t 
know that." 



116 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOX- 



CHAPTER VIII. 

Letters of Mrs. Judson Birth and Death of a Son 
Arrival of Mr. and Mrs. Hough. 

The following letters, written by Mrs. Judson to her 
family, contain a statement of several interesting incidents : 

" Rangoon, Sept. 26, 1815. 
" My dear Parents, Sisters, and Brother. 

" Many months have passed since I attempted to write 
you, owing entirely to the great improbability of letters 
reaching you during the continuance of the war. But as 
we have lately heard that this unhappy contest has ended, 
and that peace is again restored, I am once more induced 
to take up my pen, though I shall be able to write but a 
few lines. Goodness and mercy still follow us, still the 
protecting hand of our heavenly Father is held out for our 
assistance ; and though we have seen days and nights of 
affliction, we experience the fulfilment of this promise, Lo, 
I am with you. In my last, I gave you a general ac 
count of events from our arrival here to that date. In a 
month or two from that date, I embarked for Madras, to 
procure medical assistance, and hoping a change of air 
would conduce to the restoration of my health. I was 
obliged to leave Mr. Judson here alone, without a single 
associate to animate him in his arduous work. We did 
not think it his duty for him to leave the mission, if I could 
possibly go alone. But though I was separated from him, 
and felt for the first time in my life that I was entirely alone 
in this wide world, yet I could not but trace the kind deal 
ings of God in inclining every one with whom I had any 
concern, to favour and assist me in my way. The viceroy 
gave me an order to take a woman servant with me, free 
from expense, a thing which is generally attended with 
great difficulty, owing to the Burman law which forbids 
any female to leave the country. We went to him ourselves 
with a small present, which is customary when a favour is 
asked. On his seeing it, he enquired if we had any business : 
and on Mr. Judson s presenting the petition, he immediately 
commanded his writer to give us an official order, without 
causing us any expense whatever. The Captain with 
whom I went, refused any pay for my passage, though he 
provided every necessary for one in ill health. I staid at 
Madras six weeks, and resided at Mr. Loveless house, where 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 117 

I received every attention. When about to leave Madras, 
I sent the physician under whose care I had been, seventy 
rupees, which he immediately returned, saying, he was 
happy if he had been serviceable to me. After an absence 
of three months, I safely arrived at Rangoon, where I found 
Mr. Judson well, and labouring hard, though entirely alone. 
My health continued to mend, and on the llth of Septem 
ber, I was made the happy mother of a little son. I had 
no physician or assistant whatever excepting Mr. Judson. 
Since the birth of our little son my health has been much 
better than for two years before. I feel now almost in a 
new state of existence. Our hands are full, and though 
our prospects in regard to the immediate conversion of the 
Burmans are dark, yet our trust in God is strong, and our 
hopes animating. 

" Mr. Judson has made considerable progress in the Pali 
language, which is the learned language of the Burmans, 
and without a knowledge of which, a man is not considered 
learned. I have again commenced studying the Burman, 
though I am not yet able to sit long at a time. 

" You doubtless are expecting to hear by this time of the 
Burmans inquiring what they shall do to be saved, and re 
joicing that we have come to tell them how they may escape 
eternal misery. Alas, you know not the difficulty of com 
municating the least truth to the dark mind of a heathen, 
particularly those heathen who have a conceited notion 
of their own wisdom and knowledge, and the superior ex 
cellence of their own religious system. Sometimes when 
I have been conversing with some of the women, they have 
replied, Your religion is good for you, ours for us. You 
will be rewarded for your good deeds, in your way we in 
our way. At other times, when Mr. J. had been telling 
them of the atonement by Christ, they would reply that 
their minds were stiff, that they did not yet believe, &c. 
But these things do not discourage us. We confidently 
believe that God in his own time will make his truth effec 
tual unto salvation. We are endeavouring to convince the 
Burmans by our conduct, that our religion is different from 
theirs, and I believe we have succeeded in gaining the con 
fidence and respect of those, with whom we have any 
concern, so that they tell others who know us not, that 
they need not be afraid to trust us, for we do not know 
how to tell falsehoods as the Burmans do. We are very 
particular to pay at the appointed time, for whatever we 



118 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

purchase. The Burmans are surprised to see us always 
employed, particularly me, as the Burman women never 
think of doing 1 any work if they can get their rice without. 

" Our present teacher is a learned man for a Burman ; 
he was once a priest, and lived at the golden feet, as they 
call the city of Ava. He makes every exertion possible to 
please us, lest he like his predecessors should lose his place. 
He is the fourth we have had, and we give him only fifteen 
tickals a month, which is about seven dollars. 

" I know, my dear mother, you long very much to see 
my little boy. I wish you were here to see him. He 
is a little sprightly boy, and already begins to be very 
playful. We hope his life may be preserved and his heart 
sanctified, that he may become a missionary among the 
Burmans." 

" Rangoon, Dec. 8, 1815. 
" My dear Sisters, 

" In regard to the language, which sister A. wishes to 
hear how it sounds, we feel quite at home, and can con 
verse with ease on common subjects. We find the subject 
of religion by far the most difficult, on account of the want 
of religious terms in their language. They have not the 
least idea of a God who is eternal without beginning or 
end. All their deities have been through the several grades 
of creatures, from a fowl to a deity. When their deities 
take heaven, as they express it, they cease to exist, which, 
according to their ideas, is the highest state of perfec 
tion. It is now two thousand years since Guadama, 
their last deity, entered on his state of perfection ; and 
though he now ceases to exist, they still worship a hair of 
his head, which is enshrined in an enormous pagoda, to 
which the Burmans go every eighth day. They know of 
no other atonement for sin, than offerings to their priests 
and their pagodas. You cannot imagine how very difficult 
it is to give them any idea of the true God and the way 
of salvation by Christ, since their present ideas of deity are 
so very low. 

" Mr. Judson has obtained a tolerable knowledge of the 
construction of the language, and only needs time and 
practice to make it perfectly familiar. I can read and 
write, but am far behind Mr. J. in this part, though in con 
versation I am his equal. Doubtless you expect by this 
time, that some of the Burmans have embraced the Chris 
tian religion, or at least, are seriously inquiring respecting 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 119 

it. Our hopes have frequently been raised by the serious 
and candid attention of some, but have as frequently sunk 
again by beholding their almost total indifference. At one 
time our hopes were quite raised by the serious attention of 
the son of a governor, who came to us about a year, to learn 
English. He at times appeared solemn and inquisitive; 
but about six months ago his father lost his office; he of 
course lost his sense of dignity, mixed with his servants, and 
lost, we fear, most of his seriousness. He came here his last 
Sabbath to bid us farewell, as his father was called up to Ava. 
I asked him if he had forgotten the instructions he had for 
merly received. He said he had not, and repeated to us 
what we had told him concerning the character of God and 
of Christ. We gave him a copy of Matthew s Gospel, which 
has been printed, and which he gladly received, saying, 
not a day should pass without his reading it. Mr. J. told 
him, every time he read, he must ask God to give him light 
and enable him to understand it. Another, an old man 
above sixty, frequently visited us, and said he wished to be 
instructed in our way, as he called it. He was of Portu 
guese descent, though a Burman in his habits. Mr. J. 
talked much to him about his depraved nature, and the ne 
cessity of a new heart. The last time he came, he inquired 
if we should not give money to those who were baptized 
and joined us, when Mr. J. told him no. He then asked 
what it was to have a new heart. Mr. J. told him 
when he replied, that he had got a new heart that he be 
lieved in Christ and the true God. Mr. J. asked him how 
long since he felt his heart was new ? He said he was a 
Christian was baptized in infancy had always worship 
ped the true God, and had those feelings Mr. J. described. 
Mr. J. told him he was still in a very dangerous state, and 
if he died as he was, he would surely go to hell. He re 
plied, Your sayings are very hard, and I cannot im 
mediately understand them. Some other instances, still 
more encouraging, I could mention, but we must wait to 
see the event. These things, however, do not discourage 
us. It is God alone, who can effectually impress the mind 
with divine truths ; and though seed now sown may long 
lie buried in the dust; yet at some future period it may 
spring up and bear fruit to the glory of God. When we 
read what wonders God is doing in the earth, in sending 
the Gospel into all parts of the world when we read of 
Otaheitans and Chinese, embracing the Gospel shall we 
think it hard for him to convert the Burmans ? 



120 MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. 

"The town just now is all in confusion. The present 
viceroy is recalled by the king, and the former viceroy is 
again to take the government of Rangoon. The present 
viceroy has been here only a year and three months ; he 
is much beloved by the people, ten thousand of whom will 
go with him. We have had a very peaceable, comfortable 
time during his administration; the town was in a flourish, 
ing state ; robberies are very rare, on account of the effec 
tual means he has taken to suppress them, and we strongly 
hoped he would be permitted to continue here for some 
time. The present viceroy and wife are nearly related to 
the king. They have a daughter fifteen years old, who 
on her arrival at Ava is to be presented to the prince re 
gent. She is a sensible, smart, satirical girl; with a mind 
as capable of improvement as any young lady in America. 
She and her mother have ever treated me with marked at 
tention. I went to take leave of them two or three days ago, 
and when I entered the room where they receive company, 
finding they were not present, I took my seat with the wo 
men who had assembled to pay their respects, and which 
is two or three steps lower than where the viceroy s family 
sit. When the wife and daughter came in, they immedi 
ately told me to take my place with them, for it was not 
fitting that the wife of a priest should sit there. When I 
came away, her ladyship presented me with a string of 
coral, which is the second she has given me since her resi 
dence here. 

" O how I long to visit Bradford! and spend a few even 
ings by your firesides, in telling you what I have seen and 
heard. Alas! we have no fireside, no social circle; we 
are still alone in this miserable country, surrounded by 
thousands who are ignorant of the true God and only way 
of salvation by Jesus Christ. O pray for us, that we may 
be faithful unto death, and never give up or be discouraged, 
though we may not have immediate success. We still 
feel happy in our employment, and have reason to thank 
God that he has brought us here. We do hope to live to 
see the Scriptures translated into the Burman language, 
and to see a church formed from among these idolaters. 
Did you know how much Mr. J. has to do, you would not 
wonder he does not write to you more. He sits at close 
study twelve hours out of the twenty-four." 

Some of the difficulties of the Burman language are thus 
described by Mr. Judson, in a letter to Dr. Bolles, of Salem, 
dated Rangoon, January 16, 1816: 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 121 

" I just now begin to see my way forward in this lan 
guage, and hope that two or three years more will make it 
somewhat familiar ; but I have met with difficulties that I 
had no idea of before I entered on the work. For a 
European or American to acquire a living oriental lan 
guage, root and branch, and make it his own, is quite a differ 
ent thing from his acquiring a cognate language of the west, 
or any of the dead languages, as they are studied in the 
schools. One circumstance may serve to illustrate this. I 
once had occasion to devote a few months to the study of the 
French. I have now been above two years engaged in the 
Burman. If I were to choose between a Burman and a 
French book, to be examined in, without previous study, I 
should, without the least hesitation, choose the French. 
When we take up a western language, the similarity in the 
characters, in very many terms, in many modes of expres 
sion, and in the general structure of the sentences, its being 
in fair print, (a circumstance we hardly think of,) and the 
assistance of grammars, dictionaries, and instructors, ren 
der the work comparatively easy. But when we take up 
a language spoken by a people on the other side of the earth, 
whose very thoughts run in channels diverse from ours, and 
whose modes of expression are consequently all new and 
uncouth ; when we find the letters and words all totally 
destitute of the least resemblance to any language we had 
ever met with, and these words not fairly divided, and dis 
tinguished, as in western writing, by breaks, and points, 
and capitals, but run together in one continuous line, a 
sentence or paragraph seeming to the eye but one long 
word ; when, instead of clear characters on paper, we find 
only obscure scratches on dried palm leaves strung together, 
and called a book ; when we have no dictionary, and no 
interpreter to explain a single word, and must get some 
thing of the language, before we can avail ourselves of the 
assistance of a native teacher, 

" Hoc opus, hie labor est." 

I had hoped, before I came here, that it would not be my 
lot to have to go alone, without any guide, in an unex 
plored path, especially as Missionaries had been here before. 
But Mr. Chater had left the country, and Mr. Carey was 
with me very little, before he left the mission and the mis 
sionary work altogether. 

" I long to write something more interesting and en- 



122 MEMOIR OF MUS. JUDSON. 

couraging to the friends of the mission ; but it must not yet 
be expected. It unavoidably takes several years to acquire 
such a language, in order to converse and write intelligibly 
on the great truths of the Gospel. Dr. Carey once told me, 
that after he had been some years in Bengal, and thought 
he was doing very well, in conversing and preaching with 
the natives, they (as he was afterwards convinced) knew 
not what he was about. A young Missionary, who expects 
to pick up the language in a year or two, will probably find 
that he has not counted the cost. If he should be so 
fortunate as to obtain a good interpreter, he may be use 
ful by that means. But he will learn, especially if he is in 
a new place, where the way is not prepared, and no pre 
vious ideas communicated, that to qualify himself to com 
municate divine truth intelligibly, by his voice or pen, is 
not the work of a year. However, notwithstanding my 
present great incompetency, I am beginning to translate 
the New Testament, being extremely anxious to get some 
parts of Scripture, at least, into an intelligible shape, if for 
no other purpose than to read, as occasion offers, to the 
Burmans with whom I meet." 

At this juncture, their heavenly Father was pleased to 
visit them with the most distressing trial, which can wring 
a parent s heart. Their darling boy, who was their solace in 
their lonely condition, was removed from them by death. 
The event is described in a letter of Mrs. J. with all the 
pathos of a mother s sorrow : 

" Rangoon, May 7, 1816. 

" My dear Parents, 

" Little did I think when I wrote you last, that my next 
letter would be rilled with the melancholy subject on which 
I must now write. Death, regardless of our lonely situa 
tion, has entered our dwelling, and made one of the hap 
piest families wretched. Our little Roger Williams, our 
only little darling boy, was three days ago laid in the silent 
grave. Eight months we enjoyed the precious little gift, in 
which time he had so completely entwined himself around 
his parents hearts, that his existence seemed necessary to 
their own. But God has taught us by afflictions, what we 
would not learn by mercies that our hearts are his ex 
clusive property, and whatever rival intrudes, he will tear 
it away. 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 123 

" As I feel incapable of writing on any other subject, I 
will give you the particulars of his little probation, and the 
last painful scene which has rent our hearts. 

" He was a remarkably pleasant child, never cried ex 
cept when in pain, and, what we often observed to each 
other was the most singular, he never, during his little ex 
istence, manifested the least anger or resentment at any 
thing. This was not owing to the want of intellect, for 
his tender feelings of sensibility were very conspicuous. 
Whenever I or his father passed his cradle without taking 
him, he would follow us with his eyes to the door, when 
they would fill with tears, and his countenance so expressive 
of grief, though perfectly silent, that it would force us 
back to him, which would cause his little heart to be as 
joyful as it had been before sorrowful. He would lie hours 
on a mat by his papa s study table, or by the side of his chair 
on the floor, if he could only see his face. When we had 
finished study or the business of the day, it was our exer 
cise and amusement to carry him round the house or gar 
den, and though we were alone, we felt not our solitude 
when he was with us. For two months before he died, I 
observed with much anxiety, that he had violent fits of per 
spiration every night, and a slight degree of fever. But as 
he appeared well through the clay, and had a good appetite 
for his food, and continued to grow fleshy, I strongly hoped 
it would wear off, and terminate in the cutting of his teeth. 
But alas ! all our hopes were blasted. Tuesday morning 
when I took him from his cradle, he appeared as well as 
usual ; but not long after, he was taken with a violent 
coughing, which continued without cessation for half an 
hour. This brought on a fever, which continued strong 
through the day and night ; but Wednesday morning it 
abated, and he slept quietly through the day, and took his 
food with as good an appetite as usual. Thursday his 
cough returned, and with it the fever, which again much 
alarmed us, and we sent for a Portuguese priest, (the only 
person who knows any thing about medicine in the place) 
who gave him a little rhubarb and gascoign powder. 
But nothing appeared to affect the distress in his throat, 
which was the cause of his coughing, and made him 
breathe so hard that every breath could be heard some way. 
Friday night I sat by him till two o clock, when being 
much fatigued, I retired, and Mr. Judson took him. The 
little creature drank his milk with much eagerness, (he 
was weaned) and Mr. Judson thought he was refreshed and 



124 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

would go to sleep. He laid him in his cradle, he slept 
with ease for half an hour, when his breath stopped with 
out a struggle, and he was gone ! Thus died our little 
Roger. 

Short pain, short grief, dear babe was thine, 
Now, joys eternal and divine. 

We buried him in the afternoon of the same day, in a little 
enclosure the other side of the garden. Forty or fifty Bur- 
mans and Portuguese followed, with his afflicted parents, 
the last remains to the silent grave. All the Burmans who 
were acquainted with us endeavoured to sympathize with 
us, and console us under our loss. Our little Roger was 
the only legitimate child of foreign parents in the place, 
consequently he was quite a curiosity to the Burmans. But 
what shall I say about the improvement we are to make of 
this heavy affliction ? We do not feel a disposition to mur 
mur, or to inquire of our Sovereign why he has done this. 
We wish, rather, to sit down submissively under the rod 
and bear the smart, till the end for which the affliction was 
sent, shall be accomplished. Our hearts were bound up in 
this child ; we felt he was our earthly all, our only source 
of innocent recreation in this heathen land. But God saw 
it was necessary to remind us of our error, and to strip 
us of our only little all. O may it not be in vain that he 
has done it. May we so improve it, that he will stay his 
hand and say, It is enough. 

" May 18. It is just a fortnight to-day, since our little 
boy died. We feel the anguish a little abated, and have 
returned to our study and employment ; but when for a 
moment we realize what we once possessed, and our now 
bereaved state, the wound opens and bleeds afresh. Yet 
we would still say, Thy will be done. 

" Two or three days ago the wife of the viceroy made us 
a visit in all her state. She had heard of the death of the 
little white child, as she called him, and came to pay a visit 
of condolence. I once carried him to her house, when 
she took the -velvet cushion on which she usually sits, 
and placed the little boy upon it, and exclaimed, What 
a child, how white, &c. After caressing him for some 
time, I got up to go. but she requested me to stay till the 
viceroy came in. He soon entered the room, when she 
again exclaimed, Look, my lord; see what a child ! look at 
his feet, look at his hands" both of which were remarkably 
fleshy. The old viceroy, a huge looking man, who has at 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON". 125 

least twenty or thirty children, smiled on the little babe, 
made some inquiries respecting him, and took his leave. 
Ever since that time, when we met, she would anxiously 
inquire about him. When she saw me after his death, she 
smote her breast, and said, Why did you not send me 
word, that I might have come to his funeral ? I told her I 
did not think of any thing, my distress was so great. She 
then tried to comfort us, and told us not to weep. She 
was accompanied by all her officers of state and attend 
ants, all of which were about two hundred people. I gave 
her tea, sweetmeats and cakes, with which she appeared 
much pleased. O that she might become a real disciple of 
Jesus. 

" I sometimes have good opportunities of communicating; 
religious truths to the women in the government- house, and 
hope I shall have an opportunity of conversing with the 
wife of the viceroy herself. 

" All is Egyptian darkness around us not a glimpse of 
light. Mr. Judson has just completed a tract in the Bur- 
man language, a summary of the Christian religion, when 
his eyes became so weak, and his head so much affected 
that he was obliged to lay aside all study, and could not 
even look into an English book. It is now six weeks since 
this took place, and he is now only able to study about 
half the day. This we feel to be a severe affliction. My 
health is indifferent. We are anxiously looking for the 
arrival of the other Missionaries, who we hope will strengthen 
this mission." 

Mr. Judson s health had now become so impaired, by 
too close attention to study, that he was forced to desist 
from reading, and from all other mental exertion, for several 
months. He was apprehensive, that it would be necessary 
to take a voyage to Bengal, for the restoration of his health, 
though he felt a great reluctance to suspend, for a moment, 
his efforts to prepare himself for usefulness among the 
idolatrous millions, who were perishing around him. Ex 
ercise on horseback, and a more nutritive diet, restored his 
health, in some degree ; but he was on the point of sailing 
for Calcutta, when he received the joyful intelligence, that 
Mr. and Mrs. Hough had arrived in Bengal, and would 
soon join them in Rangoon. The vessel, in which Mr. 
and Mrs. J. were about to take passage, being detained 
longer than was expected, they determined to relinquish 
the design, and to remain in Rangoon. Mr. Judson s 



126 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

health gradually became better, and he was enabled to 
resume his literary labours. During the period of his ill 
ness, while incapable of reading, from the weakness of his 
eyes, he employed himself in preparing a Grammar of the 
language, for the benefit of future Missionaries. 

Mr. Hough arrived in Calcutta, in April, 1816. Dr. 
Carey had recently received letters from Mr. Judson, in 
forming him, that he wished several small tracts printed, 
at Serampore. The Dr. and his associates immediately ad 
vised, that a printing office be established at Rangoon ; 
and, with their characteristic liberality, made a present to 
the mission of a printing press, types, and other printing 
apparatus, with which Mr. Hough and wife arrived at 
Rangoon, in October, 1816. 

It was a joyful event to Mr. and Mrs. Judson to be thus 
reinforced, by two other Missionaries. They had been 
labouring in silence and sorrow, for three years, without 
the encouraging thought, that they were, the mean while, 
conferring any direct benefit on the natives. They were, 
however, preparing themselves for usefulness. They had 
so far become familiar with the language, that they could 
converse, with considerable facility, and Mr. Judson had 
prepared two tracts, which were printed by Mr. Hough, 
soon after his arrival. Mr. Judson says, in a letter written 
at this period : 

" The British Baptists have made a noble beginning in 
Western India. It remains for American Baptists to make 
an attempt on the eastern side. As for myself, I fear I 
shall prove only a pioneer, and do a little in preparing the 
way for others. But such as I am, I feel devoted to the 
work, and, with the grace of God, and the help of the 
Society, am resolved to persevere to the end of my life." 

A letter of the same date, to Mr. Rice, will shew what 
considerations prevented discouragement under such cir 
cumstances : 

" If any ask what success I meet with among the na 
tives tell them to look at Otaheite, where the Mission 
aries laboured nearly twenty years, and not meeting with 
the slightest success, began to be neglected by all the Chris 
tian world, and the very name of Otaheite was considered 
a shame to the cause of missions ; but now the blessing 
begins to descend. Tell them to look at Bengal also, 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 127 

where Dr. Thomas had been labouring seventeen years, 
that is, from 1783 to 1800, before the first convert, Krish- 
no, was baptized. When a few converts are once made, 
things move on. But it requires a much longer time than 
I have been here, to make a first impression on a heathen 
people. If they ask again, what prospect of ultimate suc 
cess is there tell them, as much as that there is an Al 
mighty and faithful God, who will perform his promises, 
and no more. If this does not satisfy them, beg them to 
let me stay and make the attempt, and let you come, and 
give us our bread ; or, if they are unwilling to risk their 
bread on such a forlorn hope as has nothing but the word 
of God to sustain it, beg of them at least not to prevent 
others from giving us bread. And if we live some twenty 
or thirty years, they may hear from us again. 

" I have already written many things home about Ran 
goon. The climate is good, better than any other part of 
the east. But it is a most wretched place. Missionaries 
must not calculate on the least comfort, but what they find 
in one another, and in their work. However, if a ship was 
lying in the river, ready to convey me to any part of the 
world I should choose, and that too with the entire appro 
bation of all my Christian friends, I should not, for a mo 
ment, hesitate on remaining. This is an immense field ; 
and, since the Serampore Missionaries have left it, it seems 
wholly thrown on the hands of the Americans. If we de 
sert it, the blood of the Burmans will be required of us. 

" In encouraging young men to come out as Mission 
aries, do use the greatest caution. One wrong-headed, con 
scientiously obstinate man would ruin us. Humble, quiet, 
persevering men ; men of sound, sterling talents, of decent 
accomplishments, and some natural aptitude to acquire a 
language ; men of an amiable, yielding temper, willing to 
take the lowest place, to be the least of all, and the servant 
of all; men who enjoy much closet religion who live 
near to God, and are willing to suffer all things for Christ s 
sake, without being proud of it ; these are the men we 
need." 

A letter written by Mr. Hough, February 20th, 1817, 
contains some interesting particulars, relative to the mis 
sion ; and also describes the Burman mode of burying their 
priests. 



128 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

" I can say truly, I had no idea of the state of heathen 
ism, before I saw it. A warm hearted Christian in Ame 
rica would think, that a poor miserable idolater would leap 
for joy at the message of grace. But it is not so in Bur- 
mah : 

Here Satan binds their captive minds 
Fast in his slavish chains. 

" The few with whom brother Judson has conversed, 
since I have been here, appear inaccessible to truth. They 
sit unaffected, and go away unimpressed with what they 
have heard. They are unconvinced by arguments, and 
unmoved by love; and the conversion of a Burman, or 
even the excitement of a thought towards the truth, must 
and will be a sovereign act of divine power. We long to 
see that act of power displayed : even one instance would 
fill us with joy. 

" Brother Judson has never yet been abroad to preach. 
He has applied himself constantly to the study of the lan 
guage, with a view to the translation of the New Testament. 
We both concur in the opinion, that before preaching be 
undertaken, to any considerable degree, some portion of the 
Scriptures should be in circulation. 

" The Burmans, when any thing is said to them on the 
subject of divine truth, inquire for our holy books ; and it 
is a pleasing fact, that scarcely a Burman, with the ex 
ception of females, is incapable of reading. Besides, during 
the progress of translation, many theological terms, appro 
priate to the different branches of doctrine, may be fami 
liarly acquired, and their use established ; which, without 
much consideration, might be erroneously employed, and 
thus wrong ideas conveyed. Having, therefore, press and 
types here, we cannot conscientiously withhold from this 
people, the precious oracles of God. This opinion has in 
fluenced us to issue, as soon as preparations could possibly 
be made, two small tracts ; one a summary of Christian 
doctrine, and the other a catechism. The one I was en 
abled to print the latter part of the last, and the other the 
first of the present month. These two little tracts are the 
first printing ever done in Burmah ; and it is a fact, grate 
ful to every Christian feeling, that God has reserved the in 
troduction of this art here, for his own use. 

" When a priest dies, he has peculiar honours paid him. 
Several months since, a neighbouring priest died, or returned 
for the Burmans think it undignified to say that a priest 
dies his body was immediately wrapped up in tar and 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 12 

wax ; holes were perforated through the feet, and some dis 
tance up the legs, into which one end of a hollow bamboo 
was inserted, and the other fixed in the ground ; the body 
was then pressed and squeezed, so that its fluids were 
forced down through the legs, and conveyed off by means 
of the bamboos ; in this state of preservation the body has 
been kept. For some days past, preparations have been 
making to burn this sacred relic, and to-day it passed off 
in fumigation ! 

" It may be said of the Burman, as of every other pagan 
religion, there is no power in it to make men better, and 
its best precepts are no criterion, by which to judge of the 
moral character of its devotees. The Burmans are subtle, 
thievish, mercenary, addicted to robbery and fraud ; truth 
and honesty are not known among them as virtues. They 
are excessively prone to gambling and sporting. 

" The government of the country is in the will of the 
sovereign, who considers his subjects as slaves ; in short, 
every person coming into the country reports himself the 
king s most willing slave. The viceroy of Rangoon acts 
with a power limited only by the king. He punishes crimi 
nals with severity. The mildest manner of suffering death 
is to have the head taken off, which is done with a large 
knife, and at one stroke. Reprieves from extreme desert, 
however, are often purchased with money; but when a 
malefactor is destitute of friends and money, he dies with 
out mercy." 



CHAPTER IX. 

Mr. Judson s Visit to Chittagong Persecution of Mr. 
Hough, and his Departurefor Bengal Return of Mr. 
Judson Arrival of Messrs. Colman and Wheelock. 

THE prospects of the Mission now became brighter. 
The language had been acquired by Mr. and Mrs. Judson, 
a grammar had been prepared, two tracts were printed, the 
one containing a view of the Christian religion, of which 
one thousand copies were printed, and the other a cate 
chism, of which three thousand copies were printed. An 
edition of eight hundred copies of the Gospel by Matthew, 
translated by Mr. Judson, was commenced. 

o 



130 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

But God was about to gladden their hearts, by showing 
them some of the fruits of that seed, which they had scat 
tered with tears. In March, 1817, Mr. Judson wrote thus 
to the Corresponding Secretary : 

" I have this day been visited by the_/?rs inquirer after 
religion, that I have seen in Burmah. For, although in 
the course of the last two years, I have preached the Gospel 
to many, and though some have visited me several times, 
and conversed on the subject of religion ; yet I have never 
had much reason to believe that their visits originated in a 
spirit of sincere inquiry. Conversations on religion have 
always been of my proposing ; and though I have some 
times been encouraged to hope that truth had made some 
impression, never, until to-day, have I met with one who 
was fairly entitled to the epithet of Inquirer. 

" As I was sitting with my teacher, as usual, a Burman 
of respectable appearance, and followed by a servant, came 
up the steps and sat down by me. I asked him the usual 
question, where he came from : to which he gave me no 
explicit reply ; and I began to suspect that he had come 
from the government house, to enforce a trifling request, 
which, in the morning, we had declined. He soon, how 
ever, undeceived and astonished me, by asking, How long 
a time will it take me to learn the religion of Jesus ? I re 
plied, that such a question could not be answered. If God 
gave ,light and wisdom, the religion of Jesus was soon 
learnt ; but without God, a man might study all his life 
long, and make no proficiency. But how, continued I, 
came you to know any thing of Jesus ? Have you been 
here before ? No. Have you seen any writings con 
cerning Jesus? I have seen two little books. Who is 
Jesus ? He is the Son of God, who, pitying creatures, 
came into this world, and suffered death in their stead. 
Who is God ? He is a Being without beginning or end, 
who is not subject to old age or death, but always is. I 
cannot tell how I felt at this moment. This was the first 
acknowledgment of an eternal God, that I had ever heard 
from the lips of a Burman. I handed him a tract and 
catechism, both of which he instantly recognized and read 
here and there, making occasional remarks to his follower, 
such as, This is the true God this is the right way, &c. 
I now tried to tell him some things about God and Christ, 
and himself; but he did not listen with much attention, 
and seemed anxious only to get another book. I had 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 131 

already told him two or three times that I had finished no 
other book ; but, that in two or three months, I would give 
him a larger one, which I was now daily employed in 
translating. But, replied he, have you not a little of 
that book done, which you will graciously give me now ? 
And I, beginning to think that God s time was better than 
man s, folded and gave him the two first half sheets, which 
contain the first five chapters of Matthew ; on which he in 
stantly rose, as if his business was all done ; and having 
received an invitation to come again, took leave. Through 
out his short stay, he appeared different from any Burman 
I have met with. He asked no questions about customs 
and manners, with which the Burmans tease us exceed 
ingly. He had no curiosity, and no desire for any thing, 
but more of this sort of writing. In fine, his conduct 
proved that he had something on his mind, and I cannot 
but hope that I shall have to write about him again. 

" March 24. We have not yet seen our inquirer ; but 
to-day we met with one of his acquaintances, who says, 
that he reads our books all the day, and shows them to all 
who call upon him. We told him to ask his friend to come 
and see us again. 

" 26. An opportunity occurs of sending to Bengal. I 
am sorry that I cannot send home more interesting letters. 
But I am not yet in the way of collecting interesting matter. 
I have found, that I could no* preach publicly to any advan- 
age, without being able, at the same time, to put something 
into the hands of the hearers. And, in order to qualify my 
self to do this, I have found it absolutely necessary to keep 
at home, and confine myself to close study, for three or 
four years. I hope, however, after Matthew is finished, to 
make a more public en trace on my work, than has yet 
been done. But many difficulties lie in the way. Our 
present house is situated in the woods, away from any 
neighbours, and at a distance from any road. In this situ 
ation, we have no visitors, and no passing travellers, whom 
we could invite to stop and hear of Christ. My attempts 
to go out and find auditors have always occasioned such 
a waste of time, and interruption of study, as would not 
often be indulged in or justified. We are very desirous of 
building a small house near the town, on some public 
road." 

Mrs. Judson wrote thus to a friend in August, 1817 : 

" Since Mr. Hough s arrival, he has printed a tract of 
considerable length, being a view of the Christian religion, 
G 2 



132 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

which Mr. Jutlson had previously composed ; and also a 
small catechism for children, and Matthew s Gospel. These 
are in circulation, and are well understood by those who 
read them. Many have called at the mission house, to in 
quire more particularly into the new religion. But we have 
frequently observed in these inquirers, a fear lest others 
should discover their inclination to inquire. Sometimes, 
when two or three intimate friends have been seriously en 
gaged in conversing on religious subjects, if others, with 
whom they were not acquainted, called at the same time, 
they would be silent, and take their leave. This makes us 
feel the importance of trying to obtain the patronage of go 
vernment. In a few months, Mr. Judson will complete a 
dictionary of the Burman language; after which he will, 
perhaps, go up to Ava, the residence of the king. 

" If we were convinced of the importance of missions, 
before we left our native country, we now also see and feel 
their practicability. \\ e could then picture to ourselves the 
miserable situation of heathen nations ; but we now see a 
whole populous empire, rational and immortal like ourselves, 
sunk in the grossest idolatry ; given up to follow the wicked 
inclinations of their depraved hearts ; entirely destitute of 
any real principle, or the least spark of true benevolence. 
Let those who plead the native innocence and purity of 
heathen nations, visit Burmah. Their system of religion 
has no power over the heart, or restraint on the passions. 
Besides being destitute of life, it provides no atonement for 
sin. Here, also, the Gospel triumphs over this, and every 
other religion in the world. This is the grand difference ; 
this makes the Gospel good news indeed, to the heavy 
laden and sin-sick soul. 

" How interested you would be, could you meet with my 
little society of females, on the Sabbath. Interested I say 
yes, you would be interested, if it was only from this cir 
cumstancethat these poor idolaters enjoy the means of 
grace, and sit under the sound of the Gospel. I have gene 
rally fifteen or twenty. They are attentive while I read 
the Scriptures, and endeavour to teach them about God. 
One of them told me the other day, that she could not 
think of giving up a religion which her parents, grand 
parents, &c. &c. had embraced, and accepting a new one 
of which they had never heard. I asked her if she wished 
to go to hell, because her progenitors had gone there. 
She replied, if, with all her offerings and good works on 
her head, (speaking in their idiom) she must go to hell, 



MEMIOR OF MUS. JUDSON. 133 

then let her go. I told her, if she went to hell after having 
heard of the Saviour, her very relations would contribute to 
torment and upbraid her, for her rejection of that Saviour of 
whom they had never heard, and that even she herself would 
regret her folly when it was too late. If I do, said she, I 
will then cry out to you to be my intercessor with your God, 
who will certainly not refuse you. Another told me that 
she did believe in Christ, and prayed to him every day. I 
asked her if she also believed in Guadama, and prayed to 
him. She replied, she worshipped them both. I have se 
veral times had my hopes and expectations raised, by the 
apparent seriousness of several females, as Mr. Judson has 
in regard to several men ; but their goodness was like the 
morning cloud and early dew, which soon passeth away. 
Four or five children have committed the catechism to 
memory, and often repeat it to each other." 

The following letter describes some of the offerings made 
by the Burmans at their festivals, and also contains a de 
scription of the celebrated pagoda at Rangoon: 

" This is the season for the great feast of Guadama. It 
commenced yesterday, and it is to continue for three days. 
It is observed all over the country ; but I presume the mul 
titude collected in this place is much greater than at any 
other, excepting Ava. Priests and people come in boats 
from a great distance, to worship at the pagoda in this 
place, which is supposed to contain a relic of Guadama. 
The viceroy, on these days, goes out in all the pomp and 
splendour possible, dressed and ornamented with all his 
insignia of office, attended by the members of govern 
ment and the common people. After kneeling and wor 
shipping at the pagoda, they generally spend the day in 
amusements, such as boxing, dancing, singing, theatrical 
exhibitions, and fire-works. Most of the older people 
spend the night at the pagoda, and listen to the instruc 
tions of the priests. 

" Great and expensive offerings are made at this season. 
One last year, presented by a member of government, cost 
three thousand tickals, or twelve hundred dollars. It was a 
kind of portable pagoda, made of bamboo and paper, rich 
ly ornamented with gold leaf and paintings. It was a hun 
dred feet in height, and the circumference of its base 
about fifty. Half way up its height, was a man ludi- 



134 MEMOIR OF AIRS. JUDSON. 

erously dressed, with a mask on his face, white wings on his 
shoulders, and artificial finger nails, two inches in length, 
in the posture of dancing. This offering was carried by 
sixty men, preceded by a band of music, and followed by 
the officer who made it, and his suite. Other offerings 
presented at this festival, are various kinds of artificial 
trees, the branches and twigs of which are filled with cups, 
bowls, handkerchiefs, and garments of all descriptions ; 
these are given to the slaves attached to the pagoda, who, 
the week following, have something like a fair, to dispose 
of their offerings. 

" The pagoda to which such multitudes resort, is one of 
the largest and most splendid in the empire. After having 
ascended a flight of steps, a large gate opens, when a 
wild, fairy scene, is abruptly presented to view. It resem 
bles more the descriptions we sometimes have in novels, of 
enchanted castles, or ancient abbeys in ruins, than any 
thing we ever meet in real life. The ground is completely 
covered with a variety of ludicrous objects, which meet 
the eye in every direction, interspersed with the banyan, 
cocoa-nut, and toddy trees. Here and there are large open 
buildings, containing huge images of Guadama; some in 
a sitting, some in a sleeping position, surrounded by images 
of priests and attendants, in the act of worship, or listen 
ing to his instructions. Before the image of Guadama 
are erected small altars, on which offerings of fruit, flow 
ers, &c. are laid. Large images of elephants, lions, angels, 
and demons, together with a number of indescribable ob 
jects, all assist in filling the picturesque scene. 

" The ground on which this pagoda is situated, com 
mands a view of the surrounding country, which presents 
one of the most beautiful landscapes in nature. The po 
lished spires of the pagodas, glistening among the trees at 
a distance, appear like the steeples of meeting-houses in 
our American sea-ports. The verdant appearance of the 
country, the hills and valleys, ponds and rivers, the banks 
of which are covered with cattle, and fields of rice ; each, 
in their turn, attract the eye, and cause the beholder to ex 
claim, Was this delightful country made to be the resi 
dence of idolaters ? Are those glittering spires, which, in 
consequence of association of ideas, recal to mind so many 
animating sensations, but the monuments of idolatry? O 
my friend ! scenes like these, productive^of feelings so va 
rious and opposite, do, notwithstanding, fire the soul with 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 135 

an unconquerable desire to make an effort to rescue this 
people from destruction, and lead them to the Rock that is 
higher than they." 

In November, 1817, Mr. Edward Wheelock, a member 
of the Second Baptist Church, in Boston, and Mr. James 
Colman, a member of the Third Baptist Church, in that 
city, sailed from Boston, to join the mission. They were 
young men of talents, and of exemplary piety, who were 
constrained by the love of Christ, to offer themselves as 
messengers of the Saviour, to bear his unsearchable riches 
to the distant heathen. With the hope, that the senti 
ments uttered by these excellent young men, who were so 
soon summoned away from their earthly toils, may enkindle 
a flame of zeal in some kindred hearts, the following ex 
tracts are quoted from their letters to the Board : 

Mr. Colman wrote thus " Since I came to the above 
conclusion, my mind has been unwavering. It is true, 
mountains, at times, have arisen between myself and the 
eastern world. My way has been hedged up with difficulties, 
which to the eye of human reason, might appear insur 
mountable. But duty has constantly appeared the same. 
Indeed, I esteem missionary work, not only as a duty for 
me to perform, but as a privilege for me to enjoy ; a privi 
lege which I value more than the riches of the earth. Only 
give me the rich satisfaction of holding up the torch of 
truth, in the benighted regions of Burmah ! This is the 
object which lies nearest my heart ; for this, I can cheer 
fully leave my native land, and the bosom of my beloved 
friends. I pant to proclaim the Gospel to those who are 
ignorant of it; to present to their minds that firm founda 
tion, on which my own hopes of eternal happiness are built. 
I look to Burmah as my home, and as the field of my future 
toils. To the wretched inhabitants of that empire, I long 
to present the Bible, the fountain of knowledge, and to 
direct their wandering steps to the great Shepherd and 
Bishop of souls. Nor can I refrain from cherishing 
the hope, that my feeble labours among them will be 
crowned with the blessing of Heaven. Some, I trust, will 
be induced to forsake the worship of idols, and to bow the 
knee to Him, on whose vesture and thigh is written, King 
of Kings and Lord of Lords. Prompted, as I believe, by 
a deep sense of the worth of souls, and by the command 
of our blessed Saviour, who says, Go ye into all the world, 



136 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOff. 

and preach the Gospel to every creature ; and encouraged 
by his promise of constant assistance and direction to his 
servants, I voluntarily and joyfully offer myself to be your 
Missionary to the Burman empire. May the Lord preside 
over your deliberations, and grant me, if it can be con 
sistent with his holy will, the unspeakable happiness of pro 
claiming the love of Jesus to the miserable heathen." 

" i 

Mr. Wheelock closed his application to the Board with 
following lines : 

" To you, honoured fathers, is my mind directed, as to 
those, who, under God, must decide my case. To you I 
offer, freely and joyfully, offer myself, to become your Mis 
sionary, to aid those already under your patronage, to turn 
the poor Burmans/rom idols, to serve the living and true 
God. And, O ! if it is consistent, that one so unworthy, 
and so unqualified as myself, should engage in this glorious 
work, deny me not, I beseech you, the unspeakable privi 
lege ; deny me not the fondest, the most ardent desire of 
my soul, that can, in this world, be gratified. To deny me 
this, would be to deprive me of the greatest happiness 
which, in this world, I can possibly enjoy. I had rather 
be a missionary of the cross, than a king on a throne. Let 
the men of this world possess its glittering toys ; let the 
miser grasp his cankered gold ; let the voluptuary enjoy his 
sordid pleasures ; let the ambitious ascend to the pinnacle 
of earthly honour; but let me enjoy the sweet satisfaction 
of directing the poor pagans to the Lamb of God. I 
court no greater good ; I desire no greater joy ; I seek no 
greater honour. To Burmah, would I go; in Biirmah, 
would I live ; in Burmah, would I toil; in Burmah, would 
I die ; and in Burmah, would I be buried." 

In December, 1817, Mr. Judson left Rangoon on a visit 
to Chittagong, in Arracan, for the purpose of benefiting 
his health, and of procuring one of the native Christians, 
residing there, who spoke the Burman language, to assist 
him in his first public attempts to preach the Gospel. He 
designed to be absent but three months ; but the vessel was 
detained by contrary winds, and becoming unmanageable 
in the difficult navigation along the coast, her direction was 
changed for Madras, and Mr. Judson had the unspeakable 
anguish of being borne away from the scene of his mis 
sionary labours to a distant part of India, which he had no 



MEMOIR, OF MRS. JUDSON. 137 

wish to visit. The vessel was unable to reach Madras, and 
Mr. Judson was carried to a place three hundred miles 
from that city, to which he was obliged to travel by 
land. Here he endeavoured to obtain a passage for Ran 
goon, but was unsuccessful ; and he was detained at Ma 
dras, till July 20, when he sailed for Rangoon, in an Eng 
lish vessel. 

During his absence, very alarming incidents occurred at 
Rangoon, which threatened, for a while, to destroy the mis 
sion. Nothing, indeed, but the special providence of God, 
and the firmness of Mrs. Judson, prevented an abandon 
ment of the station, which might have been final. Under 
date of January 18, 1818, she thus wrote to Dr. Baldwin : 

" We still live in a quiet manner, unmolested by govern 
ment, or robbers. The viceroy s family treat us with re 
spect and affection, now and then sending us an elephant, to 
accompany them in their excursions. Her highness, the 
vicereign, professes a particular regard for me, and I, in 
return, have presented her with a translation of Matthew s 
Gospel, a tract, and catechism, and have had two or three 
opportunities of conversing with her privately on the subject 
of religion. How much she reads in the former, or believes 
in the latter, I am unable to say ; but neither produces any 
visible effect. She ordered the instructress of one of her 
daughters to give the catechism, for her to commit to 
memory. 

" January 30. The Burman, Mr. Judson mentioned 
some time ago, as being the first serious inquirer, and one 
who has excited the most hope, came to-day to the mission- 
house. It is now almost a year since he first came, and with 
much apparent anxiety inquired, How long time will it 
take me to learn the religion of Jesus ? We have since 
frequently inquired, but obtained little information respect 
ing him, until to-day. Soon after his first visit, he was 
appointed governor of a cluster of villages situated on the 
Syrian river, in the country of Pegu. He has been at 
Rangoon but once since, and then on business by order of 
the viceroy, and obliged to return immediately. 

" I asked him if he had become a disciple of Jesus Christ. 
He replied, I have not yet, but I am thinking and reading 
in order to become one. I cannot yet destroy my old mind ; 
for when I see a handsome patso, (a cloth the Burman men 
wear,) or a handsome gownbown, (the handkerchief worn 

G 5 



138 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

on the head,) I still desire them. Tell the great teacher, 
when he returns, that I wish to see him, though I am not 
a disciple of Christ. He requested the remaining part of 
Matthew s Gospel, also catechisms and tracts for his fol 
lowers. I gave all of his attendants tracts ; on which he 
said to them, Take and read them attentively, and when 
you have embraced the doctrines they contain, come here 
and converse with the teacher. " 

A letter, dated February 18, 1818, says: 

" It is now four long years and a half, since we took up 
our residence in this spiritually benighted land, and to this 
day do we offer our thanks to God, for having brought and 
continued us here. To this day can we testify that God is 
good ; that he is a faithful, covenant-keeping God, who is 
worthy of the entire trust and confidence of all his creatures. 
Never, for a moment, has he left us to feel, that our first 
views of the practicability of missions were visionary ; con 
sequently we have been preserved from those distressing, 
agonizing feelings, resulting from regret and disappoint 
ment in a darling enterprise. On the contrary, we feel that 
missions to the heathen are not only practicable, but that 
the very blood of their souls will be required at the hand of 
those Christians, who neglect to make exertions to send the 
Gospel among them." 

Mrs. Judson thus describes the events to which, in the 
preceding page, we alluded : 

" Three months of Mr. Judson s absence had nearly ex 
pired, and we had begun to look for his return, when a na 
tive boat arrived, twelve days from Chittagong, bringing 
the distressing intelligence, that neither Mr. Judson nor the 
vessel had been heard of at that port. I should not have 
given so much credit to this report, as to have allowed its 
harassing my feelings, had it not been corroborated by 
communications from my friends in Bengal, which arrived 
just at this time. From the circumstance, that the vessel 
had not reached the port of destination, I knew not what 
conclusion to draw. Hope, at times, suggested the idea that 
the ship s course might have been altered, that she might 
yet be safe ; but despondency more frequently strove to 
convince me that all was lost. Thus was I, for four months, 
in that agonizing state of suspense, which is frequently 
more oppressive than the most dreaded certainty. 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 139 

" Two or three days after the arrival of the above intelli 
gence, Mr. Hough received an order, couched in the most 
menacing language, to appear immediately at the court 
house, to give an account of himself. This, so unlike any 
message we had ever before received from government, 
spread consternation and alarm among our teachers, do 
mestics, and adherents ; some of whom followed Mr. 
Hough at a distance, and heard the appalling words, from 
some of the petty officers, that a royal order had arrived, 
for the banishment of all foreign teachers. As it was late 
when Mr. Hough arrived at the court-house, he was 
merely ordered to give security for his appearance at an 
early hour on the approaching day, when, to use their own 
unfeeling language, If he did not tell all the truth relative 
to his situation in the country, they would write with his 
heart s blood. 

" Our embarrassments at this period were greatly in 
creased by the circumstance, that the viceroy and family, 
who had always been our steady friends, had been recently 
recalled to Ava; and the present viceroy, with whom we 
had but a slight acquaintance, had left his family at the 
capital. Mr. Hough was not sufficiently acquainted with 
the language, to allow his appealing in person to the vice 
roy ; and, as it is not customary for females to appear at 
his court, in the absence of the vicereign, we had nothing 
before us but the gloomy prospect of being obliged to sub 
mit to all those evils, in the power of petty officers to in 
flict, when unprotected by higher authority. 

" The following days, Friday and Saturday, Mr. Hough 
was detained at the court-house, and under the necessity of 
answering, through an interpreter, the most trivial ques 
tions ; such as, what were the names of his parents, how 
many suits of clothes he had, &c., all which were written 
down in the most formal manner imaginable. The court 
would not allow his retiring for any refreshment ; and this, 
together with several other petty grievances, convinced us 
that it was their object to harass and distress us as much as 
possible ; feeling safe in the idea that circumstances were 
such that we could not appeal to the viceroy." 

It appeared, in the issue, that the object of the Burman 
officers was, to extort money from Mr. Hough. An order 
had been received from the king, that the Portuguese 
priests, three in number, should leave the country. To 
ascertain who they were, the viceroy had issued an 



140 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 



order that all the foreign priests should appear at the court 
house, not intending that any but the Portuguese should 
be examined, further than to ascertain that they were not 
Portuguese. Mr. H. and Mrs. J. resolved to appeal to the 
viceroy, and Mrs. J. s teacher drew up a petition, which 
she herself presented, with some of the feelings and of 
the intrepidity of Esther. The viceroy immediately com 
manded, that Mr. Hough should receive no further moles 
tation. 

About this time, that dreadful disorder, the cholera mor- 
bus, began to rage among the natives. It was in the hottest 
season of the year, and Rangoon was soon filled with con 
sternation. The natives attributed the disease to evil spirits, 
who were traversing the streets ; and they endeavoured to 
expel them, by making a noise. Cannons were accordingly 
fired, and every one began beating his house with clubs 
and other instruments of uproar. But the disease continued 
to make frightful ravages. By the blessing of God, however, 
not a single individual, on the mission premises, died. 
There was, at this time, too, a report of war between 
England and Burmah, and the English vessels were hasten 
ing to depart. It was now six months since Mr. Judson 
had been heard from. In these distressing circumstances, 
Mrs. Judson wrote to a friend, under the date of July 2 : 

" Mr. Hough, for some time past, has been desirous 
to have Mrs. Hough, myself, and his children, go to 
Bengal. But I have ever felt resolved not to make any 
movement until I hear from Mr. Judson. Within a few days, 
however, some circumstances have occurred, which have in 
duced me to make preparations for a voyage. There is but 
one remaining ship in the river, and if an embargo is laid 
on English ships, it will be impossible for Mr. Judson (if 
he is yet alive) to return to this place. But the uncertainty 
of meeting him in Bengal, and the possibility of his ar 
riving in my absence, cause me to make preparations with 
a heavy heart. Sometimes I feel inclined to remain here, 
alone, and hazard the consequences. I should certainly 
conclude on this step, if any probability existed of Mr. 
Judson s return. This mission has never appeared in so 
low a state as at the present time. It seems now entirely 
destroyed, as we all expect to embark for Bengal in a day 
or two. Alas ! alas ! how changed our prospects since 
Mr. Judson left us! How dark, how intricate the provi 
dence which now surrounds us ! Yet it becomes us to be 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON, 14l 

still and know that he is God, who has thus ordered our 
circumstances. 

" July 14. Alone, my dear friends, in this great house, 
without an individual, excepting my little girl and Burmans, 
I take my pen to relate the strange vicissitude throughs 
which I have passed within a few days. 

" On the 5th of this month, I embarked with Mr. Hough 
and family for Bengal, having previously disposed of what 
I could not take with me. I had engaged Mr. Judson s 
teacher to accompany me, that in case of meeting him in 
Bengal, he could go on with his Burman studies. But the 
teacher, fearing the difficulties arising from his being a 
Burman, broke his engagement, and refused to go. My 
disinclination to proceed in the course commenced, had in 
creased to such a degree, that I was on the point of giving 
up the voyage myself; but my passage was paid, my baggage 
on board, and I knew not how to separate myself from the 
rest of the mission family. The vessel, however, was seve 
ral days in going down the river ; and when on the point 
of putting out to sea, the captain and officers ascertained 
she was in a dangerous state, in consequence of having 
been improperly loaded, and that she must be detained for 
a day or two at the place in which she then lay. I imme 
diately resolved on giving up the voyage, and returning to 
town. Accordingly the captain sent up a boat with me, 
and engaged to forward my baggage the next day. I reached 
town in the evening spent the night at the house of 
the only remaining Englishman in the place, and to-day 
have come out to the mission-house, to the great joy of 
all the Burmans left on our premises. Mr. Hough and 
his family will proceed, and they kindly and affectionately 
urge my return. I know I am surrounded by dangers on 
every hand, and expect to see much anxiety and distress ; 
but at present I am tranquil, and intend to make an effort 
to pursue my studies as formerly, and leave the event with 
God." 

Thus did this noble minded woman resolve to remain 
alone at Rangoon, and resolutely confront all the perils 
which might beset her ; although she was entirely uncer 
tain whether her husband was yet alive. The event justi 
fied her courage, and rewarded her constancy. 

In a few days, Mr. Judson returned to Rangoon, and 
the apprehensions of his wife were at once dispelled 



142 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

The vessel in which Mr. and Mrs. Hough had taken 
passage, was detained for several weeks ; but they finally 
sailed for Bengal, carrying with them the press and other 
printing apparatus. 

In April, 1818, Messrs. Colman and Wheelock, with 
their wives, arrived at Calcutta, from Boston, after a 
pleasant voyage, during which their prayers and zealous 
instructions were made instrumental by the Holy Spirit, in 
the conversion of several of the seamen. They sailed from 
Calcutta, August 19, for Rangoon, where they arrived, 
September 19, a few weeks after the return of Mr. Judson. 
Thus did the clouds, which had recently hung over the 
mission, disperse ; and the Missionaries felt the truth and 
beauty of the sentiment : 

... ^ 

" The Lord can clear the darkest skies, 

Can give us day for night ; 
Make drops of sacred sorrow rise 

To rivers of delight." 



CHAPTER X. 

Mr . Judson commences Preaching First Convert bap 
tized Death of Mr. Wheelock. 

THE mission had now been established several years, and 
something had been done, by private conversation, and 
through the press, to convey the knowledge of salvation to 
the natives. But it was thought that the time was now ar 
rived for more public and enlarged efforts. Mr. Judson 
was now sufficiently master of the language to preach 
publicly. Tracts and portions of the Scriptures were 
ready to be placed in the hands of inquirers. It was, 
therefore, resolved to erect a small building, (called a zayat,) 
adjoining the mission premises, near a great road leading 
to one of the principal pagodas, and consequently much 
thronged. Here it was designed to preach the Gospel, and 
to converse with any persons who might choose to visit it. 
This was a hazardous attempt. The Missionaries had re 
mained unmolested, because they had lived retired, and 
had been able to obtain the favour of the viceroy. But a 
public attempt to preach the Gospel, and to convert the 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 143 

natives to Christianity, was likely to attract the attention and 
displeasure of the government. It was well known, that a 
renunciation of the established religion would be punished 
with death. But the Missionaries resolved to make the at 
tempt, and trust in the Lord for protection. 

Messrs. Colman and Wheelock immediately commenced 
the study of the language, but their health was so impaired, 
particularly that of Mr. W. that their progress was slow and 
limited. 

In April, 1819, the zayat was opened, and a new era in 
the mission commenced. Mr. Judson says : 

" To-day, the building of the zayat being sufficiently ad 
vanced for the purpose, I called together a few people that 
live around iis, and commenced public worship in the 
Burman language. I say commenced, for though I have 
frequently read and discoursed to the natives, I have never 
before conducted a course of exercises which deserved the 
name of public worship, according to the usual acceptation 
of that phrase among Christians ; and though I began to 
preach the Gospel, as soon as I could speak intelligibly, I 
have thought it hardly becoming to apply the term preach 
ing, (since it has acquired an appropriate meaning in mo 
dern use,) to my imperfect, desultory exhortations and con 
versations. But I hope, though with fear and trembling, 
that I have now commenced a course of public worship, 
and regular preaching. 

" The congregation to-day consisted of fifteen persons 
only, besides children. Much disorder and inattention pre 
vailed, most of them not having been accustomed to attend 
Burman worship. May the Lord grant his blessing on at 
tempts made in great weakness, and under great disadvan 
tages ; and all the glory will be his. 

" April 6. This evening I went, for the second time, 
to hear a popular Burman preacher. On our arrival, we 
found a zayat, in the precincts of one of the most celebrat 
ed pagodas, lighted up, and the floor spread with mats. 
In the centre was a frame raised about eighteen inches 
from the ground, where the preacher on his arrival, seated 
himself. He appeared to be about forty-five years old, of 
very pleasant countenance, and harmonious speech. He 
was once a priest, but is now a layman. The people, as 
they came in, seated themselves on the mats, the men on 
one side of the house, and the women on the other. It 



144 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOV. 

was an undistinguished day, and the congregation was 
very small, not more than one hundred. When we enter 
ed, some said, There come some wild foreigners; but 
when we sat down properly, and took off our shoes, they 
began to say, No, they are not wild, they are civilized. 
Some recognized me, and said to one another, It is the 
English teacher, a name by which I am commonly known. 
The preacher soon took notice of us, entered into some 
conversation, invited us to visit him, and so on; baton 
learning that I was a Missionary, or, in their idiom, a re 
ligion-making-teacher, his countenance fell, and he said 
no more. The people being now convened, one, appoint 
ed for the purpose, called three times for silence and atten 
tion. Each one then took the flowers and leaves which 
had been previously distributed, and placing them between 
his fingers, raised them to his head, and in that respectful 
posture, remained motionless, until the service was closed. 
This ceremony we of course declined. When all things 
were properly adjusted, the preacher closed his eyes, and 
commenced the exercise, which consisted in repeating a 
portion from their sacred writings. His subject was the 
conversion of the two prime disciples of Guadama, and 
their subsequent promotion and glory. His oratory I 
found to be entirely different from all that we call oratory. 
At first, he seems dull and monotonous ; but presently, 
his soft, mellifluent tones win their way into the heart, 
and lull the soul into that state of calmness and serenity, 
which, to a Burman mind, somewhat resembles the boasted 
perfection of their saints of old. His discourse continued 
about half an hour ; and at the close, the whole assembly 
burst out into short prayer, after which all rose and retired. 
This man exhibits twice every evening, in different places. 
Indeed he is the only popular lay preacher in the place. As 
for the priests, they preach on special occasions only, when 
they are drawn from their seclusion and inactivity, by the 
solicitations of their adherents. 

" 25, Lord s day. Yesterday we completed the zayat, 
set up the front stairs, and laid open the entrance from the 
road. This morning I took my seat on the floor in the 
open porch, under some solemn impression of the great re 
sponsibility attached to my new mode of life. 

" In the forenoon the members of the mission family 
came over to have our usual worship, having concluded to 
hold it for a few Sundays in the zayat, rather than in the 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JtTDSOtt. 145 

house, in order to give the Burmans some idea of the 
place. 

" In the afternoon our people came together, and seve 
ral came in from the road, so that we had an assembly of 
between twenty-five and thirty, besides children. At the 
close of the service, I distributed several tracts to the 
strangers. 

" 27. One of the most attentive of the hearers last 
night, came again, with a petty officer from another village. 
They staid the most of the day, and received a great deal 
of instruction ; and left, with the promise that they would 
come as often as the distance of their residence would per 
mit. Considerably encouraged to-day, with the hope that 
God is preparing a people in this benighted land. 

" 28. Nothing interesting through the day. At night, 
encountered a bitter opposer : he had visited Bengal, and 
some foe to missions had poisoned his mind : he manifested 
a most virulent spirit. I felt that he would most gladly be 
foremost in destroying us. But through divine grace I was 
enabled to treat him with meekness and gentleness, and 
he finally left me politely. He appeared to be rich, and 
had several followers." 

Mrs. Judson thus describes the zayat, and the method of 
conducting the school : 

" The zayat is situated thirty or forty rods from the mis 
sion-house ; and in dimensions, is twenty-seven by eigh 
teen feet. It is raised four feet from the ground, and is 
divided into three parts. The first division is laid entirely 
open to the road, without doors, windows, or a partition in 
the front side, and takes up a third part of the whole build 
ing. It is made of bamboo and thatch, and is the place 
where Mr. Judson sits all the day long, and says to the 
passers by, Ho ! every one that thirsteth, &c. The next, 
and middle division, is a large airy room, with four doors 
and four windows, opening in opposite directions; made 
entirely of boards, and is whitewashed, to distinguish it 
from the other zayats around us. 

" In this room, we have public worship in Burman on 
the Sabbath ; and, in the middle of which, I am now situ 
ated at my writing table, while six of the male scholars are 
at one end, each with his torch and black board, over 
which he is industriously bending, and emitting the curi- 
ouS sounds of the language. The third, and last division, 



146 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON., 

is only an entry way, which opens inlo the garden, leading 
to the mission house. 

" In this apartment all the women are seated, with their 
lights and black boards, much in the same position and em 
ployment as the men. The black board, on which all the 
Burmans learn to read and write, answers the same purpose 
as our slates. They are about a yard in length,made black 
with charcoal and the juice of a leaf ; and letters are clearly 
imprinted with a species of white stone, a little similar to 
our slate pencils. A lesson is written out on this board, 
by an instructor ; and when the scholar is perfect master 
of it, it is erased, and a new one written. The Burmans 
are truly systematic in their elementary instructions, and 
a scholar is not considered qualified to read without spell 
ing, until he has a perfect knowledge of all the various 
combinations of letters. 

At this time Mrs. Judson wrote the following letter to 
her sister : 

" Rangoon, April 29, 1819. 
" My dear Sister M. 

" Being left alone in my room this afternoon, I know not 
how I can spend it more pleasantly than in writing to a 
dear, far distant sister, whom I never expect to meet again, 
until we arrive at our Father s house in heaven. Though 
it is seven long years since I left my native land and scenes 
of my earliest years, they are as fresh in my recollection 
as though it were but yesterday ; and the wound then in 
flicted every now and then opens and bleeds afresh. I be 
lieve very few females who have left their native country, 
have had it in their power to make such sacrifices as my 
self. When I think of my pleasant home, and dear Brad 
ford friends ; the flattering prospects and sources of enjoy 
ment which I left, I am often led to wonder ho\v I was ever 
made willing to forsake them, and deliberately embrace 
a life replete with vicissitudes, as the present. But, my 
dear sister Mary, a little sacrifice for the cause of Christ 
is not worth naming ; and I feel it a privilege, of which I 
am entirely undeserving, to have had it in my power to 
sacrifice my all for him who hesitated not to lay down his 
life for sinners. I rejoice that I had a pleasant home ; 
dear friends and flattering prospects to relinquish, and 
that once in my life I had an opportunity of manfesting 
my little attachment to the cause of Christ. I know you 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 147 

often wish to know certainly, whether I still approve of the 
first step I took in the missionary cause ; and whether, if 
I had the choice again to make, with my present know 
ledge and views of the subject, I should make the same. 
Well, I frankly acknowledge that I should do just the 
same, with this exception ; that I should commence such a 
life with much more fear and trembling on account of my 
unfitness ; and should almost hesitate whether one so vile, 
so poorly qualified, ought to occupy a sphere of so much 
usefulness. I do, at times, feel almost ready to sink down 
in despair, when I realize the responsibility of my situa 
tion, and witness my short-comings in duty. If I have 
grown any in grace since I have left America, it has con 
sisted entirely in an increasing knowledge of my unspeak 
ably wicked heart. As to my real religious enjoyment, I 
think, generally speaking, I have not experienced more 
than when in America. I do hope, however, vile as I am, 
to obtain an inheritance in that better world, where Jesus 
has prepared mansions for his followers, and will introduce 
them there himself, sprinkled with his blood, and clothed 
in his righteousness. 

" Relative to the mission, it is gaining ground slowly, but 
I hope surely. We have a place erected for public wor 
ship, where Mr. Judson and myself spend the day in con 
versing with all who call ; he with the men, and I with the 
women. On the Sabbath we have regular public worship 
in the Burman language. The building is situated on one 
of the public roads ; which, on account of its being lined 
on both sides with pagodas, is called Pagoda Road. 

" This last week has been a very interesting one to us, 
on account of having had several very hopeful inquirers, 
who really appeared to be a prepared people for the Lord. 
I have a meeting every Wednesday evening with the fe 
males, many of whom appear attentive and inquisitive. 

" I have been attending to the Siamese language for a 
year and a half. It is a language easy of acquisition, when 
one has a teacher he understands. I have not found it so 
difficult as the Burman; but it has been owing, proba 
bly, to the teacher s being a Burman, a well as Siamese 
scholar. There are several thousands of Siamese who live 
in Rangoon, and who speak and write the pure language 
of Siam. With the assistance of the teacher, I have made 
a translation of the Burman catechism, tract, and Matthew. 
I have also nearly completed a translation of one of their 
celebrated books into English. It is an account of the in- 



148 MEMOIR OF MIIS. JUD90N. 

carnation of one of their deities, when he existed in the form 
of a great elephant," 

The 30th of April, 1819, is a memorable day in the his 
tory of the mission. On that day, Moung Nau,* the first 
convert, made his first visit to the zayat. He was then silent 
and reserved, and excited little attention or hope. But the 
next day, and on several succeeding days, he repeated his 
visit. Mr. Judson says in his journal, May 5th : 

" Moung Nau has been with me several hours. I begin 
to think that the grace of God has reached his heart. He 
expresses sentiments of repentance for his sins, and faith 
in the Saviour. The substance of his profession is, that 
from all the darkness, and uncleanness, and sins, of his 
whole life, he has found no other Saviour but Jesus Christ ; 
no where else can he look for salvation ; and therefore he 
proposes to adhere to Christ, and worship him all his life 
long. 

" It seems almost too much to believe, that God has be 
gun to manifest his grace to the Burmans ; but this day I 
could not resist the delightful conviction, that this is really 
the case. PRAISE AND GLORY BE TO HIS NAME FOR 
EVERMORE. Amen. 

" May 6. Moung Nau was again with me a great part 
of the day. He appears to be slowly growing in religious 
knowledge, and manifests a teachable, humble spirit, ready 
to believe all that Christ has said, and obey all that he has 
commanded. 

" He is thirty-five years old, no family, middling abilities, 
quite poor, obliged to work for his living and therefore 
his coming day after day to hear the truth, affords stronger 
evidence that it has taken hold of his mind. May the Lord 
graciously lead his dark mind into all the truth, and cause 
him to cleave inviolably to the blessed Saviour. 

" 8. Burman day of worship. Thronged with visitors 
throughout the day. Had more or less company, without 
intermission, for about eight hours. Several heard much of 
the Gospel, and engaged to come again. Moung Nau was 
with me a great part of the day, and assisted me much in 
explaining things to new comers. Towards night, a man 

* It may be well here to state, that the Burmans use a number of 
titles, like our Mr. Miss and Mrs. to designate individuals, with reference 
to their age : Moung, denotes a young man ; Oo, an old man ; Men, a 
girl ; Mah, a young woman ; May, an old woman. 



MEMOIR OF MIIS. JUDSON. 149 

came in, by name of Moung Shwa Oo, whom I think it 
time to mention particularly, as he has visited me several 
times; and though, like Moung Nau, apparently backward 
at first, he appears to be really thoughtful. He is a young 
man of twenty-seven, of very pleasant exterior, and evident 
ly in good circumstances. 

" 9, Lord s day. Moung Shwa Oo came in the morning, 
and staid through the whole day. Only two or three of all 
I conversed with yesterday came again Had, however, 
an assembly of thirty After worship some warm disputa 
tion. I begin to feel that the Burmans cannot stand before 
the truth. In the course of conversation Moung Nau 
declared himself a disciple of Christ, in presence of a con 
siderable number; and even Moung Shwa Oo appeared to 
incline the same way. 

"11. Had more or less company from morning till 
night. Among the rest Moung Shwa Oo, and two or three 
others, who appeared to be pretty well satisfied that the Bood- 
hist religion has no foundation. Conversation was very 
animated, and somewhat encouraging; but I wanted to 
see more seriousness, and more anxiety to be saved from 



sin. 



" Heard much to-day of the danger of introducing a new 
religion. All agreed in opinion, that the king would cut 
off those who embraced it, being a king who could not bear 
that his subjects should differ in sentiment from himself, 
and who has, for a long time, persecuted the priests of the 
established religion of the empire, because they would not 
sanction all his innovations. Those who seemed most fa 
vourably disposed, whispered me, that I had better not stay 
in Rangoon and talk to common people, but go directly to 
the lord of life and death If he approved of the religion, 
it would spread rapidly ; but, in the present state of things, 
nobody would dare to prosecute their inquiries, with the 
fear of the king before their eyes. They brought forward 
the case of the Kolans, a sect of Burmans, who have been 
proscribed and put to death under several reigns. I tried to 
set them right in some points, and encouraged them to trust 
in the care of an Almighty Saviour ; but they speak low, 
and look around fearfully, when they mention the name of 
the owner of the sword. 

" 13. Moung Shwa Doan, a man who has attended two 
Sundays, and made some occasional visits, was with me 
several hours. He professes to have felt the truth of this 
religion, ever since he first heard about it, and now desirea 



150 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

to be a disciple of Christ. He has obtained, I find, con 
siderable knowledge of the Christian system; but does 
not appear to have much sense of his own sins. May the 
Spirit teach him what man cannot. 

"21. Had several attentive hearers; among the rest, 
Moung A, who says that the good news has taken hold of 
his mind. I have been so frequently disappointed in visit 
ors, who appeared promising the first time, but never came 
again, that I have lost all credit in early professions : yet 
I cannot but hope well of this man, especially as Moung 
Nau appeared to like him better than any other inquirer. 

" June 6, Lord s day. After partaking of the Lord s 
supper in the evening, we read and considered the follow 
ing letter of Moung Nau, which he wrote of his own 
accord : 

" 1, Moung Nau, the constant recipient of your excllent 
favour, approach your feet. Whereas my Lord s three 
have come to the country of Burmah, not for the purpose 
of trade, but to preach the religion of Jesus Christ, the Son 
of the eternal God, I, having heard and understood, am 
with a joyful mind, filled with love. 

" I believe that the Divine Son, Jesus Christ, suffered 
death, in the place of men, to atone for their sins. Like 
a heavy laden man, I feel my sins are very many. The 
punishment of my sins, I deserve to suffer. Since it is so, 
do you, sirs, consider that I, taking refuge in the merits of 
the Lord Jesus Christ, and receiving baptism, in order to 
become his disciple, shall dwell one with yourselves, a 
band of brothers, in the happiness of heaven, and there 
fore grant me the ordinance of baptism.* It is through 
the grace of Jesus Christ, that you, sirs, have come by ship, 
from one country and continent to another, and that we 
have met together. I pray my Lord s three, that a suitable 
day may be appointed, and that I may receive the ordi 
nance of baptism. 

" Moreover, as it is only since Ihave met with you, sirs, 
that I have known about the eternal God, I venture to pray 
that you will still unfold to me the religion of God, that my 
old disposition may be destroyed, and my new dispositiou 
improved. 



* " At the time of writing this, not having heard much of baptism, he 
seems to have ascribed an undue efficacy to the ordinance. He has 
since corrected his error; but the translator thinks it the most fair 
and impartial, to give the letter just as it was written at first." 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 151 

" We have all, for some time, been satisfied concerning 
the reality of his religion, and therefore voted to receive 
him into church fellowship, on his being baptized, and pro 
posed next Sunday for administering the ordinance. 

" 20, Lord s day. To-day, Moung Shwa Doan ap 
peared again, after an absence of several weeks, and a little 
revived our hopes concerning him. Several whom I have 
particularly mentioned, have discontinued their visits, 
though I am satisfied that they are convinced of the falsity 
of the Burman religion, and of the truth of the Christian. 
I cannot possibly penetrate their motives. Whether, after 
several visits, they meet with some threatening suggestion, 
that awakens their fears of persecution, or whether, at a 
certain stage in their inquiries, they get such an insight 
into the Gospel, as rouses the enmity of the carnal heart, 
I am not able from my experience hitherto to ascer 
tain." 

During the period embraced in the preceding extracts, 
they had been annoyed by vexatious taxes, which they were 
forced to pay. In June, the news arrived that the king 
had died, or (as the Burmans expressed it,) " had gone up 
to amuse himself in the celestial regions." His grandson 
succeeded to the throne, after putting to death one of his 
uncles, and imprisoning another, who soon after died. Such 
are the usual accompaniments of the accession of a new 
monarch in oriental countries. 

" June 23. Had some encouraging conversation with 
Moung Thahlah, a young man, who has been living in 
our yard several months. He had lately made me several visits 
at the zayat, and appeared very thoughtful and teachable. 
To-day, on being asked the state of his mind, he replied 
with some feeling, that he and all men were sinners, and 
exposed to future punishment; that, acccording totheBood- 
hist system, there was no way of pardon ; but that, accord 
ing to the religion which I taught, there was not only a 
way of pardon, but a way of enjoying endless happiness in 
heaven ; and that, therefore, he wanted to believe in Christ. 
I stated to him, as usual, that he must think much on the 
love of Christ, and pray to God for an enlightened mind 
and new heart, and then gave him a form of prayer suited 
to his case. 

" In the evening female meeting, his sister, Mah Baik, 
whose husband also lives in our yard, manifested consider- 



152 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

able feeling, (especially when Mrs. Judson prayed with her 
alone,) and expressed strong desire to obtain an interest in 
the Saviour." 

On the 27th of June, 1819, the first baptism occurred 
in the Burman empire. It was a day of unutterable joy to 
the Missionaries, who had so long been " going forth weep 
ing, bearing precious seed." 

" 27, Lord s day. There were several strangers present at 
worship. After the usual course, I called Moung Nau before 
me, read and commented on an appropriate portion of 
Scripture, asked him several questions concerning his faith, 
hope, and love, and made the baptismal prayer, having 
concluded to have all the preparatory exercises done in the 
zayat. We then proceeded to a large pond, in the vicinity, 
the bank of which is graced with an enormous image of 
Guadama, and there administered baptism to the first Bur 
man convert. O, may it prove the beginning of a series of 
baptisms in the Burman empire, which shall continue in 
uninterrupted succession to the end of time ! 

" July 4, Lord s day. We have had the pleasure of sitting 
down, for the first time, at the Lord s table, with a con 
verted Burman ; and it was my privilege, a privilege to 
which I have been looking forward with desire for many 
years, to administer the Lord s supper in two languages." 

The power and grace of God thus displayed, in the con 
version of one Burman, the first who ever ventured pub 
licly to profess the religion of Christ, afforded the strong 
est evidence of his approbation of the mission ; and mi 
nistered the most cheering encouragement to the Mission 
aries. The new convert became a valuable assistant to Mr. 
Judson, and showed a strong desire to communicate to 
others the knowledge of that Saviour, who had become 
precious to his own heart. Mrs. Judson says, in a letter, 
dated June 3 : 

< Little did I think, when I last wrote, that I should so 
soon have the joyful intelligence to communicate, that one 
Burman has embraced the Christian religion, and given 
good evidence of being a true disciple of the dear Re 
deemer. This event, this single trophy of victorious grace, 
has filled our hearts with sensations, hardly to be conceived 
by Christians in Christian countries. This circumstance 
has .convinced us, that God can and does operate on the 
minds of the most dark and ignorant ; and that he make* 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 153 

his own truths, his own word, the instrument of operation. 
It serves, also, to encourage us to hope, that the Lord has 
other chosen ones in this place. As Mr. Judson has given 
some account of the first impressions of this man, and as I 
have had him particularly under my instruction since his 
conversion, I will give you some of his remarks in his own 
words, with which you will be much interested. In our 
religion there is no way to escape the punishment due to 
sin ; but, according to the religion of Christ, he himself has 
died in order to deliver his disciples. I wish all the Bur- 
mans would become his disciples ; then we should meet 
together as you do in your country ; then we should all be 
happy together in heaven. How great are my thanks to 
Jesus Christ for sending teachers to this country ! and how 
great are my thanks to the teachers for coming ! Had they 
never come and built that zayat, I should never have heard 
of Christ and the true God. I mourn that so much of my 
life passed away before I heard of this religion. How 
much I have lost ! It is peculiarly interesting to see with 
what eagerness he drinks in the truths from the Scriptures. 
A few days ago 1 was reading with him Christ s sermon on 
the mount. He was deeply impressed, and unusually so 
lemn. These words, said he, take hold on my very 
heart ; they make me tremble. Here God commands us 
to do every thing that is good in secret, not to be seen of 
men. How unlike our religion is this ! When Bur- 
mans make offerings to the pagodas, they make a great 
noise with drums and musical instruments, that others 
may see how good they are. But this religion makes 
the mind fear God ; it makes it of its own accord fear sin. 
When I read this passage, Lay not up for yourselves 
treasures, &c. he said, What words are these ! It does 
not mean that we shall take the silver and gold from this 
world and carry them to heaven ; but that, by becoming the 
disciples of Jesus, we shall live in such a manner as to en 
joy heaven when we die. We have taken him into our 
employ for the present, as a copyist, though our primary 
object was to have him near us, that we might have a 
better opportunity to know more of him before he received 
baptism, and of imparting to him more instruction than oc 
casional visits could afford. Mornings and evenings he 
spends in reading the Scriptures, and when we all meet 
in the hall for family worship, he comes and sits with us ; 
though he cannot understand, he says he can think of God 
in his heart. 



154 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOTT. 

" June 4. I have just had a very interesting meeting 
with the women, fifteen in number. They appeared un 
usually solemn, and I could not help hoping that the Holy 
Spirit was hovering over us, and would ere long descend, 
and enlighten their precious immortal souls. Their minds 
seem to be already prepared to embrace the truth, as their 
prejudices in favour of the Burman religion are apparently 
destroyed. They also appear to be convinced that the 
atonement for sin provided in the Gospel, is suitable for 
persons in their situation. But they frequently say, the 
great difficulty in the way of their becoming Christians, is 
the sinfulness of the hearts, which they cannot yet over 
came. O for the influences of that Spirit, which can alone 
effect the mighty change !" 

The operations of the mission thus proceeded, with many 
encouraging indications of divine favour, and of the effect 
of truth on the minds of several of the Bunnans. Moung 
Thahlah, Moung E, May Baik, and others, appeared to be 
seriously intent on the salvation of their souls. 

In July, Mr. Judson enlarged and revised the tract for a 
new edition, and added to it several prayers. Its title was, 
" A View of the Christian Religion, in four parts, Histo 
rical; Practical, Preceptive, and Devotional." It was sent 
to Serampore to Mr. Hough, and an edition of five thou 
sand copies was printed. 

On the 7th of August, Mr. Wheelock embarked for Ben 
gal, in so low a state of health, that no hopes were cherished 
of his return. A few days after he sailed, a violent fever 
deprived him of his reason, and in a paroxysm of delirium, 
he plunged into the sea, and was drowned, the vessel sail 
ing with such velocity, that no effort could be made to save 
him. Thus early did his Master call him away from the 
earth. The desire of his heart to visit the heathen was gra 
tified ; but he was not permitted to do any thing, to lead 
them to the Saviour whom he loved. Mysterious, indeed, 
are the ways of God. Mrs. Wheelock, who accompanied 
him on the voyage, proceeded to Bengal. The Board of 
fered to defray the expenses of her return to this country ; 
but she preferred to remain in Calcutta, hoping that she 
might be useful to the heathen. She has since been mar 
ried to Mr. Jones, of Calcutta. 

Several visitors attended occasionally at the zayat. 
but we cannot take special notice of any others, than those 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 155 

who became real believers in the Saviour, and were 
baptized. 

" August 22, Lord s day. Two of the adherents of the 
Mangen teacher, the popular preacher that I mentioned 
some time ago, were present at worship. I had much con 
versation with them ; in the course of which, 1 so clearly 
refuted their system, in two or three instances, that they 
could not refrain from an involuntary expression of assent 
and approbation. They directly said, however, that it was 
impossible for them to think of embracing a new religion. 
I never saw more clearly the truth of our Saviour s words, 
Ye will not come unto me. 

" After worship, had another conversation with Moung 
Thahlah. He hopes that he is a disciple of Jesus Christ 
in heart ; but wants to know whether a profession of re 
ligion is indispensable to salvation. He fears the persecu 
tion that may hereafter come on those who forsake the es 
tablished religion of the empire. I gave him such explana 
tion as I thought suitable, and left him, with the solemn 
consideration, that unless he loved Christ above his own 
life, he did not love him sincerely, and ought not to hope 
that he is interested in his redemption. 

" His sister Ma Baik is in a very similar state. She 
has been particularly attentive and solemn in her appear 
ance for some time past. 

" 24. Another conversation with Moung Thahlah, which 
at length forces me to admit the conviction that he is a 
real convert ; and I venture to set him down the second 
disciple of Christ among the Burmans. He appears to have 
all the characteristics of a new born soul ; and though rather 
timid in regard to an open profession, has, I feel satisfied, 
that love to Christ, which will increase and bring him for 
ward in due time." 

The 26th of August was made memorable by the first 
visit of Moung Shwa-gnong, a learned teacher of consider 
able distinction. He appeared to be half deist and half 
sceptic. 

" August 27. The teacher Moung Shwa-gnong came 
again, and staid from noon till quite dark. We conversed 
incessantly the whole time ; but I fear that no real impres 
sion is made on his proud sceptical heart. He, however, 
ii 2 



156 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

promised to pray to the eternal God, through Jesus Christ, 
and appeared at times to be in deep thought. He is a man 
of very superior argumentative powers. His conversation 
would probably shake the faith of many. 

" 31. A man, by the name of Moung Ing, has visited the 
zayat five or six days in succession. At first, a variety of 
other company prevented my attending much to him, and 
he conversed chiefly with Moung Nau, and employed him 
self in reading Matthew. He once told Moung Nau, that 
he had long been looking after the true religion, and was 
ready to wish that he had been born a brute, rather than 
to die in delusion, and go to hell. Sunday, I conversed 
with him largely, and his attention, during worship, was 
very close and solemn. To-day, he has made me half in 
clined to believe that a work of grace is begun in his soul. 
He says that he formerly had some idea of an eternal God, 
from his mother, who was christened a Roman Catholic, 
in consequence of her connexion with a foreigner ; but that 
the idea was never rooted in his mind, until he fell in with the 
zayat. Within a few days, he has begun to pray to this God. 
He is quite sensible of his sins and of the utter inefficiency 
of the Boodhist religion ; but is yet in the dark concerning 
the way of salvation, and says, that he wants to know more 
of Christ, that he may love him more. Lord Jesus, give 
him the saving knowledge of thine adorable self ! 

" September 3. A great crowd of company through the 
whole day ; the teacher, Moung Shwa-gnong, from ten 
o clock till quite dark, with several of his adherents. He 
is a complete Proteus in religion, and I never know where 
to find him. We went over a vast deal of ground, and 
ended where we began in apparent incredulity. 

" After he was gone, Moung Ing, who has been listening 
all day, followed me home to the house, being invited to 
stay with Moung Nau, through the night. We conversed 
all the evening, and his expressions have satisfied us all, 
that he is one of God s chosen people. His exercises have 
been of a much stronger character than those of the others, 
and he expresses himself in the most decided manner. He 
desires to become a disciple in profession, as well as in 
heart, and declares his readiness to suffer persecution and 
death for the love of Christ. When I stated the danger 
to which he was exposing himself, and asked him whether 
he loved Christ better than his own life, he replied, very 
deliberately and solemnly, When I meditate on this re 
ligion, I know not what it is to love mv own life. Thus 

O * * 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JtJDSON. 157 

the poor fisherman, Moung Ing, is taken, while the learned 
teacher, Moung Shwa-gnong, is left. 

" 6. Spent the evening in conversing with Moung Byaa, 
a man, who. with his family, has lived near us for some 
time, a regular attendant on worship, an indefatigable 
scholar in the evening school, where he has learned to 
read, though fifty years old, and a remarkably moral cha 
racter. In my last conversation, some time ago, he ap 
peared to be a thorough legalist, relying solely on his good 
works ; but yet sincerely desirous of knowing and em 
bracing the truth. The greater part of the evening was 
spent in discussing his erroneous views ; his mind seemed 
so dark and dull of apprehension, that I was almost dis 
couraged. Towards the close, however, he seemed to 
obtain some evangelical discoveries, and to receive the 
humbling truths of the Gospel, in a manner which encour 
ages us to hope that the Spirit of God has begun to teach 
him. The occasion of this conversation was, my hearing 
that he said that he intended to become a Christian, and 
be baptized with Moung Thahlah. He accordingly pro 
fesses a full belief in the eternal God, and his Son Jesus 
Christ. 

"11. Moung Shwa-gnong has been with me all day. 
It appears, that he accidentally obtained the idea of an 
Eternal Being, about eight years ago ; and it has been 
floating about in his mind, and disturbing his Boodhist 
ideas, ever since. When he heard of us, which was through 
one of his adherents, to whom I had given a tract, this idea 
received considerable confirmation ; and to-day he has 
fully admitted the truth of this first grand principle. The 
latter part of the day, we were chiefly employed in discuss 
ing the possibility and necessity of a divine revelation, and 
the evidence which proves that the writings of the apostles 
of Jesus contain that revelation ; and I think I may say, 
that he is half inclined to admit all this. He is certainly 
a most interesting case. The way seems to be prepared in 
his mind, for the special operation of divine grace. Come, 
Holy Spirit, Heavenly Dove ! 

" His conversion seems peculiarly desirable, on account 
of his superior talents and extensive acquaintance with 
Burman and Pali literature. He is the most powerful 
reasoner I have yet met with in this country, excepting my 
old teacher, Oo Oungmen, (now dead,) and he is not at all 
inferior to him. 



158 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOV. 

" Oct. 23. At night, Moung Thahlali and Moung Byaa 
presented a paper, professing their faith in Jesus Christ, 
and requesting to be baptized but in private. We spent 
some time with them. They appear to have experienced 
divine grace ; but we advised them, as they had so little 
love to Christ as not to dare to die for his cause, to wait 
and reconsider the matter. 

"29. The teacher came again, after an interval of 
three weeks ; but he appears to be quite another man. He 
was mentioned before the viceroy, as having renounced the 
religion of the country. The viceroy gave no decisive 
order; but merely said, Inquire further about him. This 
reached the ears of Moung Shwa-gnong, and he directly 
went to the Mangen teacher, and, I suppose, apologized, 
and explained, and flattered. He denies that he really 
recanted, and I hope he did not. But he is evidently falling 
off from the investigation of the Christian religion. He 
made but a short visit, and took leave, as soon as he could 
decently. 

" Nov. 6. The two candidates for baptism again pre 
sented their urgent petition, that they might be baptized : 
not absolutely in private, but about sunset, away from pub 
lic observation. We spent some hours in again discuss 
ing the subject with them, and with one another. We 
felt satisfied, that they were humble disciples of Jesus, and 
were desirous of receiving this ordinance, purely out of re 
gard to his command, and their own spiritual welfare ; we 
felt, that we were all equally exposed to danger, and needed 
a spirit of mutual candour, and forbearance, and sympathy ; 
we were convinced, that they were influenced rather by 
desires of avoiding unnecessary exposure, than by that 
sinful fear, which would plunge them into apostacy, in 
the hour of trial ; and when they assured us, that if actu 
ally brought before government, they could not think of 
denying their Saviour, we could not conscientiously refuse 
their request, and therefore agreed to have them baptized 
to-morrow at sunset. 

" 7. Lord s day. We had worship as usual, and the 
people dispersed. About half an hour before sunset the 
two candidates came to the zayat, accompanied by three 
or four of their friends ; and, after a short prayer, we pro 
ceeded to the spot where Moung Nau was formerly bap 
tized. The sun was not allowed to look upon the humble, 
timid profession. No wondering crowd crowned the over 
shadowing hill. No hymn of praise expressed the exult- 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 159 

ing feeling of joyous hearts. Stillness and solemnity per 
vaded the scene. We felt, on the banks of the water, as a 
little, feeble, solitary band. But perhaps some hovering 
angels took note of the event, with more interest than they 
witnessed the late coronation ; perhaps Jesus looked down 
on us, pitied and forgave our weaknesses, and marked us 
for his own ; perhaps, if we deny him not, he will acknow 
ledge us another day, more publicly than we venture at 
present to acknowledge him. 

" In the evening we all united in commemorating the 
dying love of our Redeemer; and I trust we enjoyed a little 
of his gracious presence in the midst of us. 

" 1 0. This evening is to be marked as the date of the first 
Burman prayer meeting that was ever held. None present 
but myself and the three converts. Two of them made a 
little beginning such as must be expected from the first 
essay of converted heathens. We agreed to meet for this 
purpose every Tuesday and Friday evening, immediately 
after family worship ; which, in the evening, has for some 
time been conducted in Burman and English J and which 
these people, and occasionally some others, have attended. 

" 14. Lord s day. Have been much gratified to find, 
that this evening the THREE CONVERTS REPAIRED TO 

THE ZAYAT, AND HELD A PRAYER MEETING OF THEIR 
OWN ACCORD. 

" 26. Ever since the affair of Moung Shwa-gnong, 
there has been an entire falling off at the zayat. I some 
times sit there whole days, without a single visitor, though 
it is the finest part of the year, and many are constantly 
passing. 

" We and our object are now well known throughout 
Rangoon. None wish to call, as formerly, out of curiosity ; 
and none dare to call from a principle of religious inquiry. 
And were not the leaders in ecclesiastical affairs confident 
that we shall never succeed in making converts, I have no 
doubt we should meet with direct persecution and banish 
ment. 

" Our business must be fairly laid before the emperor. If 
he frown upon us, all missionary attempts within his do 
minions will be out of the question. If he favour us, none 
of our enemies, during the continuance of his favour, can 
touch a hair of our heads. But there is a greater than the 
emperor, before whose throne we desire daily and constantly 
to lay the business. O, Lord Jesus, look upon us in our 
low estate, and guide us in our dangerous course ! 



160 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

" Dec. 4. Another visit from Moung Shwa-gnong. After 
several hours spent in metaphysical cavils, he owned that he 
did not believe anything that he had said, and had only been 
trying me and the religion, being determined to embrace 
nothing but what he found unobjectionable and im 
pregnable, What, said he, do you think that I would 
pay you the least attention, if I found you could not an 
swer all my questions, and solve all my difficulties ? He 
then proceeded to say, that he really believed in God, his 
Son Jesus Christ, the atonement, &c. Said I, (knowing 
his deistical weakness,) Do you believe all that is con 
tained in the book of Matthew, that I have given you ? 
In particular, do you believe that the Son of God died on a 
cross ? Ah, replied he, you have caught me now. I 
believe that he suffered death : but I cannot admit that he 
suffered the shameful death of the cross. Therefore, 
said I, you are not a disciple of Christ. A true disciple 
inquires not whether a fact is agreeable to his own reason, 
but whether it is in the book. His pride has yielded to the 
divine testimony. Teacher, your pride is still unbroken. 
Break down your pride, and yield to the word of God. 
He stopt, and thought. As you utter these words, said 
he, I see my error : I have been trusting in my own rea 
son, not in the word of God. Some interruption now oc 
curred. When we were again alone, he said, This 
day is different from all the days on which I have visited 
you. I see my error in trusting in my own reason ; and 
I now believe the crucifixion of Christ, because it is con 
tained in the Scripture. Some time after, speaking of the 
uncertainty of life, he said, he thought he should not be 
lost, though he died suddenly. Why ? Because I love 
Jesus Christ. Do you really love him ? No one that 
really knows him, can help loving him. And so he de 
parted. 

Mr. and Mrs. Hough being in Bengal, and the lamented 
Wheelock having died, Mr. Judson, and his excellent and 
zealous associate, Mr. Colman, with their wives, were the 
only missionaries at Rangoon. It seemed evident, that it 
would be in vain to proceed in their missionary labours, 
unless the favour of the monarch could be obtained. They 
resolved, therefore, after earnest prayer to God, to visit the 
capital. Permission was obtained from the viceroy, a boat 
was procured, and other preparations were made, for their 
long passage up the Irrawaddy. 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 161 



CHAPTER XL 

Visit to Ava Unsuccessful Interview with the King 
Return to Rangoon Death of fylr. Colman. 

MESSRS. Judson and Colman immediately set out on 
their visit to Ava, leaving their families at Rangoon. 
On the 22d of December, 1819, they embarked in a boat 
six feet wide and forty feet long, and rowed by ten men. 
The faithful Moung Nau accompanied them, as a servant. 
They took with them, as a present to his Burman majesty, 
the BIBLE, in six volumes, covered with gold leaf, in the 
Burman style ; and each volume enclosed in a rich wrap 
per. Several pieces of fine cloth, and other articles, were 
designed for presents to other members of the government; 
as nothing can be done at an oriental court, without pre 
sents. 

Their passage up the river was attended with much dan 
ger from robbers, who often committed depredations on 
boats, and usually murdered some of the passengers. But 
the Lord preserved them from molestation. Mr. Judson, 
in his journal, thus describes the ruins of Pah-gan, a city 
two hundred and sixty miles from Rangoon, and once the 
seat of goverment : 

" Jan. 18. Took a survey of the splendid pagodas, and 
extensive ruins, in the environs of this once famous city. 
Ascended, as far as possible, some of the highest edifices ; 
and at the height of one hundred feet, perhaps, beheld all 
the country round, covered with temples and monuments 
of every sort and size; some in utter ruin, some fast de 
caying, and some exhibiting marks of recent attention 
and repair. The remains of the ancient wall of the city 
stretched beneath us. The pillars of the gates, and many 
a grotesque, delapidated relic of antiquity, chequered the 
motly scene. All conspired to suggest those elevated and 
mournful ideas, which are attendant on a view of the de 
caying remains of ancient grandeur ; and though not com 
parable to such ruins as those of Palmyra and Balbec, (as 
they are represented) still deeply interesting to the anti 
quary, and more deeply interesting to the Christian Misr 
sionary. Here about eight hundred years ago, the reli 
gion of Boodh was first publicly recognized, and estab* 



162 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

lished as the religion of the empire, Here Shen Ah-rah- 
han, the first Boodliist apostle of Burmah, under the pa 
tronage of king Anan-ra-tha-men-zan, desseminated the 
doctrines of atheism, and taught his disciples to pant after 
annihilation, as the supreme good. Some of the ruins be 
fore our eyes, were probably the remains of pagodas, de 
signed by himself. We looked back on the centuries of 
darkness that are past. We looked forward, and Christian 
hope would fain brighten the prospect. Perhaps we stand 
on the dividing line of the empires of darkness and light. 
O, shade of Shen Ah-rah-han ! weep over thy fallen fanes ; 
retire from the scenes of thy past greatness ! But thou 
smilest at my feeble voice. Linger then, thy little remain 
ing day. A voice mightier than mine, a still small voice, 
will ere long sweep away every vestige of thy dominion. 
The churches of Jesus will soon supplant these idolatrous 
monuments, and the chanting of the devotees of Boodh 
will die away before the Christian hymn of praise." 

On the 25th of January, 1820, they arrived safely at Ama- 
rapoora, at that time the capital of the empire, about 350 
miles from Rangoon. It has since been forsaken, and the 
capital established at Ava, four miles below. 

The particulars of their interview with the king are so 
important, that we shall insert them, with little alteration. 

" January 26. We set out early in the morning, and 
repaired to the house of Mya-day-men, former viceroy of 
Rangoon, now one of the public ministers of state (Woon- 
gyee.) We gave him a valuable present, and another of 
less value to his wife, the lady who formerly treated Mrs. 
J. with so much politeness. They both received us very 
kindly, and appeared to interest themselves in our success. 
We, however, did not disclose our precise object ; but only 
petitioned leave to behold the golden face. Upon this, his 
highness committed our business to Moung Yo, one of his 
favourite officers, and directed him to introduce us to Moung 
Zah, one of the private ministers of state (Atwen-woon,) 
with the necessary orders. This particular favour of Mya- 
day-men prevents the necessity of our petitioning and fee 
ing all the public ministers of state, and procuring formal 
permission from the high court of the empire. 

" In the evening, Moung Yo, who lives near our boat, 
called on us, to say that he would conduct us to-morrow. 
We lie down in sleepless anxiety. To-morrow s dawn will 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOX. 163 

usher in the most eventful day of our lives. To-morrow s 
eve will close on the bloom or the blight of our fondest 
hopes. Yet it is consoling to commit this business into 
the hands of our heavenly Father, to feel that the work is 
His, not ours ; that the heart of the monarch, before whom 
we are to appear, is under the control of Omnipotence ; and 
that the event will be ordered in the manner most condu 
cive to the divine glory and the greatest good. God may, 
for the wisest purposes, suffer our hopes to be disappointed; 
and if so, why should short- sighted, mortal man repine? 
Thy will, O God, be ever done ; for thy will is inevitably 
the wisest and the best. 

" 27. We left the boat, and put ourselves under the 
conduct of Moung Yo. He carried us first to Mya-day- 
men, as a matter of form ; and there we learnt, that the 
emperor had been privately apprized of our arrival, and 
said, Let them be introduced. We therefore proceeded 
to the palace. At the outer gate, we were detained a long 
time, until the various officers were satisfied that we had 
a right to enter ; after which we deposited a present for 
the private minister of state, Moung Zah, and were ushered 
into his apartments in the palace- yard. He received us very 
pleasantly, and ordered us to sit before several governors 
and petty kings, who were waiting at his levee. We here, 
for the first time, disclosed our character and object told 
him, that we were Missionaries or propagators of reli 
gion ; that we wished to appear before the emperor, and 
present our sacred books, accompanied with a petition. 
He took the petition into his hand, looked over about half 
of it, and then familiarly asked several questions about our 
God, and our religion, to which we replied. Just at this 
crisis, some one announced that the golden foot was about 
to advance ; on which the minister hastily rose up, and put 
on his robes of state, saying, that he must seize the mo 
ment to present us to the emperor. We now found, that 
we had unwittingly fallen on an unpropitious time, it being 
the day of the celebration of the late victory over the 
Cassays, and the very hour, when his majesty was coming 
forth, to witness the display made on the occasion. When 
the minister was dressed, he just said, How can you pro 
pagate religion in this empire? But come along. Our 
hearts sunk at these inauspicious words. He conducted 
us through various splendour and parade, until we ascended 
a flight of stairs, and entered a most magnificent hall. He 
directed us where to sit, and took his place on one side ; 



164 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

the present was placed on the other, and Moung Yo, and 
another officer of Mya-day-men, sat a little behind. The 
scene to which we were now introduced, really surpassed 
our expectation. The spacious extent of the hall, the num 
ber and magnitude of the pillars, the height of the dome, 
the whole completely covered with gold, presented a most 
grand and imposing spectacle. Very few were present, 
and those evidently great officers of state. Our situation 
prevented us from seeing the further avenue of the hall ; 
but the end, where we sat, opened into the parade, which 
the emperor was about to inspect. We remained about 
five minutes, when every one put himself into the most 
respectful attitude, and Moung Yo whispered, that his 
majesty had entered. We looked through the hall, as far 
as the pillars would allow, and presently caught sight of 
this modern Ahasuerus. He came forward, unattended 
in solitary grandeur exhibiting the proud gait and majesty 
of an eastern monarch. His dress was rich, but not dis 
tinctive ; and he carried in his hand, the gold-sheathed 
sword, which seems to have taken the place of the sceptre 
of ancient times. But it was his high aspect and command 
ing eye, that chiefly rivetted our attention. He strode on. 
Every head, excepting ours, was now in the dust. We re 
mained kneeling, our hands folded, our eyes fixed on the 
monarch. When he drew near, we caught his attention. 
He stopped, partly turned towards us Who are these? 
The teachers, great king, I replied. What, you speak 
Burman the priests that I heard of last night? W r hen 
did you arrive ? Are you teachers of religion ? Are 
you like the Portuguese priest ? Are you married ? 
Why do you dress so? These, and some other similar 
questions, we answered ; when he appeared to be pleased 
with us, and sat down on an elevated seat his hand rest 
ing on the hilt of his sword, and his eyes intently fixed on 
us. Mourig Zah now began to read the petition, and it ran 
thus : 

" The American teachers present themselves to receive 
the favour of the excellent king, the sovereign of land and 
sea. Hearing that, on account of the greatness of the 
royal power, the royal country was in a quiet and prosper 
ous state, we arrived at the town of Rangoon, within the 
royal dominions ; and having obtained leave of the governor 
of that town to come up and behold the golden face, we 
have ascended, and reached the bottom of the golden feet. 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 165 

In the great country of America, we sustain the character 
of teachers and explainers of the contents of the sacred 
Scriptures of our religion. And since it is contained in 
those Scriptures, that, if we pass to other countries, and 
preach and propagate religion, great good will result, and 
both those who teach and those who receive the religion, 
will be freed from future punishment, and enjoy, without 
decay or death, the eternal felicity of heaven, that royal 
permission be given, that we, taking refuge in the royal 
power, may preach our religion in these dominions, and 
that those who are pleased with our preaching, and wish 
to listen to, and be guided by it, whether foreigners or 
Burmans, may be exempt from government molestation, 
they present themselves to receive the favour of the ex 
cellent king, the sovereign of land sea. 

" The emperor heard this petition, and stretched out his 
hand. Moung Zah crawled forward and presented it. His 
majesty began at the top, and deliberately read it through. 
In the mean time, I gave Moung Zah an abridged copy of 
the tract, in which every offensive sentence was corrected, 
and the whole put into the handsomest style and dress pos 
sible. After the emperor had perused the petition, he 
handed it back, without saying a word, and took the tract. 
Our hearts now rose to God for a display of his grace. O, 
have mercy on Burmah ! Have mercy on her king ! But, 
alas ! the time was not yet come. He held the tract long 
enough to read the two first sentences, which assert, that 
there is one eternal God, who is independent of the inci 
dents of mortality, and that, besides Him, there is no God ; 
and then, with an air of indifference, perhaps disdain, he 
dashed it down to the ground ! Moung Zah stooped forward, 
picked it up, and handed it to us. Moung Yo made a 
slight attempt to save us, by unfolding one of the volumes 
which composed our present, and displaying its beauty ; 
but his majesty took no notice. Our fate was decided. 
After a few moments, Moung Zah interpreted his royal 
master s will, in the following terms : In regard to the 
objects of your petition, his majesty gives no order. In 
regard to your sacred books, his majesty has no use for 
them take them away. 

" Something was now said about brother Colman s skill 
in medicine ; upon which the emperor once more opened 
his mouth, and said, Let them proceed to the residence of 



166 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

my physician, the Portuguese priest; let him examine 
whether they can be useful to me in that lirie, and report 
accordingly. He then rose from his seat, strode on to the 
end of the hall, and there, after having dashed to the 
ground the first intelligence that he had ever received of 
the eternal God, his Maker, his Preserver, his Judge, he 
threw himself down on a cushion, and lay listening to the 
music, and gazing at the parade spread out before him. 

" As for us and our presents, we were hurried away, 
without much ceremony. We passed out of the palace 
gates with much more facility than we entered, and were 
conducted first to the house of Mya-day-men. There his 
officer reported our reception ; but in as favourable terms as 
possible : and as his highness was not apprized of our pre 
cise object, our repulse appeared, probably, to him, not so 
decisive as we knew it to be. We were next conducted 
two miles, through the sun and dust of the streets of Ava, 
to the residence of the Portuguese priest. He very speedily 
ascertained that we were in possession of no wonderful se 
cret, which would secure the emperor from all disease, and 
make him live for ever ; and we were accordingly allowed 
to take leave of the reverend Inquisitor, and retreat to our 
boat." 

The next day they made some other efforts to accom 
plish their object, but in vain. 

" We ascertained, beyond a doubt, that the policy of the 
Bunnan government, in regard to the toleration of any fo 
reign religion, is precisely the same with the Chinese; that 
it is quite out of the question, whether any of the subjects 
of the emperor, who embrace a religion different from his 
own, will be exempt from punishment ; and that we, in 
presenting a petition to that effect, had been guilty of a 
most egregious blunder, an unpardonable offence. 

" It was now evening. We had four miles to walk by 
moon-light. Two of our disciples only followed us. They 
had pressed as near as they ventured to the door of the 
hall of audience, and listened to words which sealed the 
extinction of their hopes and ours. For some time we 
spoke not. 

Some natural tears we dropped, but wiped them soon. 
The world was all before us, where to choose 
Our place of rest, and Providence our guide. 



MEMOIR 01 MRS. JUDSON. 167 

And, as our first parents took their solitary way through 
Eden, hand in hand, so we took our way through this great 
city, which, to our late imagination, seemed another Eden ; 
but now, through the magic touch of disappointment, 
seemed blasted and withered, as if smitten by the fatal in 
fluence of the cherubic sword. 

" Arrived at the boat, we threw ourselves down, com- 
plety exhausted in body and mind. For three days we 
had walked eight miles a day, the most of the way in the 
heat of the sun ; which, even at this season, in the interior 
of these countries, is exceedingly oppressive : and the result 
of our travels and toils has been the wisest and best pos 
sible a result, which, if we could see the end from the 
beginning, would call forth our highest praise. O, slow 
of heart to believe and trust in the over-ruling agency of 
our own Almighty Saviour ! " 

An incident which occurred about fifteen years before, 
shows the policy of the Burman government, respecting 
religion. 

"The Roman Catholic priests converted to their faith 
a Burman teacher of talents and distinction. They took 
great pains to indoctrinate him throughly in their religion, 
and entertained great hope of his usefulness in their cause. 
After his return from Rome, whither they had sent him to 
complete his Christian education, he was accused by his 
nephew, a clerk in the high court of the empire, of having 
renounced the established religion. The emperor, though 
he was far from approving the religion of Boodh, ordered 
that he should be compelled to recant. The nephew seized 
his uncle, cast him into prison and fetters, caused him to be 
beat and treated unmercifully ; and at length had recourse to 
the torture of the iron mall. With this instrument he was 
gradually beaten, from the ends of his feet up to his breast, 
until his body was little else but one livid wound. At every 
blow, the sufferer pronounced the name of Christ ; and 
declared afterwards, that he felt but little or no pain. 
When he was at the point of death, under the hands of his 
tormentors, some persons who pitied his case, went to the 
emperor with a statement that he was a madman, and knew 
not what he was about ; on which the emperor gave orders 
for his release. The Portuguese took him away, conceal 
ed him until he was able to move, then sent him privately 
in a boat to Rangoon, and thence by ship to Bengal, where 
he finished his days. 



168 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOIf. 

" After this occurrence, the Roman priests, of whom 
there were only four in the country, did nothing in the way 
of proselyting, but confined their labours to their own 
flocks, which were composed of the descendants of foreign 
ers. The man who accused his uncle was, at the time 
Mr. Judson visited the capital, the very first of the private 
ministers of state. Furthermore, the chief queen, who 
had great influence with his majesty, was particularly at 
tached to the religion and the priests of Boodh." 

So hopeless was the prospect of obtaining permission 
from the Burman government, to preach the Gospel to its 
subjects, that the Missionaries resolved to return immedi 
ately to Rangoon. The passage down the river was rapid. 
At Pyee, 230 miles from Ava, they met the teacher, 
Moung Shwa-gnong, who had come from Rangoon, on a 

visit to a sick friend. 

\ 

" We stated to him," says Mr. Judson, " all our adven 
tures at court, the distressing result of the expedition, and 
the present danger of propagating or professing the religion 
of Christ, and wound off with the story of the iron mall. 
He appeared to be less affected and intimidated by the rela 
tion, than we could have expected. 

" He repeated with considerable emphasis the most pro 
minent points of his present faith, as follows : I believe in 
the Eternal God, in his Son Jesus Christ, in the atonement 
which Christ has made, and in the writings of the apostles, 
as the true and only word of God. Perhaps, continued 
he, you may not remember, that during one of my last 
visits, you told me, that I was trusting in my own under 
standing, rather than the divine word. From that time, I 
have seen my error, and endeavoured to renounce it. 
You explained to me also the evil of worshipping at pago 
das, though I told you that my heart did not partake in 
the worship. Since you left Rangoon, I have not lifted up 
my folded hands before a pagoda. It is true, I sometimes 
follow the crowd, on days of worship, in order to avoid per 
secution ; but I walk up one side of the pagoda, and walk 
down the other. Now, you say, that I am not a disciple. 
What lack I yet ? I was now satisfied that he had made 
a little advance, since our last interview, which required a 
corresponding advance on my side. I replied, therefore, 
Teacher, you may be a disciple of Christ in heart, but you 
are not a full disciple. You have not faith and resolution 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 169 

enough to keep all the commands of Christ, particularly 
that which requires you to be baptized, though in the face 
of persecution and death. Consider the words of Jesus, 
just before he returned to heaven, He that believeth, and 
is baptized, shall be saved. He received this communica 
tion in profound silence, and with that air, which I have 
observed to come upon him, when he takes a thing into 
serious consideration. Soon after, I hinted our intention 
of leaving Rangoon, since the emperor had virtually pro 
hibited the propagation of the Christian religion, and no 
Burman, under such circumstances, would dare to investi 
gate, much less to embrace it. This intelligence evidently 
roused him, and showed us that we had more interest in 
his heart than we thought. Say not so, said he, there 
are some who will investigate, notwithstanding ; and rather 
than have you quit Rangoon, 1 will go myself to the Man- 
gen teacher, and have a public dispute. I know I can 
silence him. I know the truth is on my side. Ah, 
said I, you may have a tongue to silence him, but he has 
a pair of fetters, and an iron mall to subdue you. Remem 
ber that. " 

On the 18th of February, they arrived at Rangoon. 
They immediately called the three disciples together, and 
disclosed to them the melancholy result of their visit. 
They stated to them their design of leaving Rangoon, and 
endeavouring to establish a mission, in a tract of country, 
containing about 1,200,000 inhabitants, between Bengal 
and Arracan, which is under the government of Bengal, but 
is inhabited chiefly by Arracanese, who speak a language si 
milar to the Burman. A Missionary from Bengal, (DeBruyn) 
formerly resided at Chittagong, the chief town in this 
district, and baptized several converts, who at his death 
were left without instruction. 

They expected that the disciples would be intimidated 
by the refusal of the emperor to tolerate the Christian 
religion. Mr. J. says : 

" We thought, that if one out of the three remained firm, 
is was as much as we could reasonably hope for. But how 
delightfully were we disappointed. They all, to a man, ap 
peared immoveably the same, yea, rather advanced in zeal 
and energy. They vied with each other, in trying to ex 
plain away difficulties, and to convince us, that the cause 
was not yet quite desperate. But whither are the teachers 



170 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

going ? was, of course, an anxious inquiry. We then asked 
them severally what they would do. Moung Nau had pre 
viously told us, that he would follow us to any part of the 
world. He was only afraid that he should be a burden to 
us ; for, not being acquainted with another language, he 
might not be able to get his living in a strange land. 
As for me, said Moung Thah-lah, I go where preaching 
is to be had. Moung Byaa was silent and thoughtful. At 
last he said, that as no Burman woman is allowed to leave 
the country, he could not, on account of his wife, follow 
the teachers ; but (continued he, with some pathos,) if I 
must be left here alone, I shall remain performing the du 
ties of Jesus Christ s religion ; no other shall I think of. 
This interview with the disciples rejoiced our hearts, and 
caused us to praise God for the grace which he has mani 
fested to them." 

It was soon ascertained, that the converts were unani 
mously desirous that the Missionaries should not forsake 
the station at present ; and that several individuals were 
examining the new religion. Moung Byaa came to them, 
with his brother-in-law, Moung Myat-yah : 

" Teacher, said he, my mind is distressed ; I can 
neither eat nor sleep, since I find you are going away. 1 
have been around among those who live near us, and I 
find some who are even now examining the new religion. 
Brother Myat-yah is one of them, and he unites with me 
in my petitions. (Here Myat-yah assented that it was so.) 
Do stay with us a few months. Do stay till there are eight 
or ten disciples. Then appoint one to be the teacher of 
the rest : I shall not be concerned about the event ; though 
you should leave the country, the religion will spread of 
itself. The emperor himself cannot stop it. But if you 
go now, and take the two disciples that can follow, I shall 
be left alone. I cannot baptize those who may wish to em 
brace this religion. What can I do? Moung Nau came 
in, and expressed himself in a similar way. He thought, 
that several would yet become disciples, notwithstanding 
all opposition, and that it was best for us to stay awhile. 
We could not restrain our tears at hearing all this ; and 
we told them, that as we lived only for the promotion of the 
cause of Christ among the Burmans, if there was any pros 
pect of success in Rangoon, we had no desire to go to ano 
ther place, and would, therefore, re-consider the matter." 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 171 

Thus, at the moment when ruin seemed to threaten 
the mission, the Lord was strengthening the hearts of the 
converts, and encouraging the Missionaries to remain at 
their posts, and proceed in the work of teaching the reli 
gion of the Gospel, trusting in his power for protection. 
It was finally resolved, that Mr. and Mrs. Judson should 
continue at Rangoon, and that Mr. and Mrs. Colman should 
proceed to Chittagong, and form a station there, at which 
the other Missionaries, and the converts, might find a re 
fuge, should it be found impossible to remain at Rangoon, 
and where the Gospel might be spread among a population 
as idolatrous and wretched as that of Burmah itself. Ac 
cordingly, in March 1820, Mr. and Mrs. Colman embarked 
for Bengal, whence they proceeded to Chittagong, where 
they arrived in June. 

They erected a house in the midst of the native popu 
lation, and made rapid progress Mi the acquisition of the 
language, which was commenced while in Rangoon. Mr. 
Colman had begun to communicate the truths of the Gospel 
publicly, and had witnessed their effect on the mind of his 
teacher, when these animating prospects were blasted by 
the sudden, unexpected, and lamented death of this valuable 
Missionary. 

In Chittagong, he might have lived comfortably in civi 
lized Christian society, under the protection of the English 
government, and been usefully employed in missionary 
avocations. But in imitation of the Redeemer, and prompted 
by feelings of compassion for immortal souls, he chose his 
residence in a native village, Cox s Bazar, where he was sur 
rounded by poverty, ignorance and delusion, and where, 
too, lie fell a martyr to his zeal, July 4, 1822. 

Mrs. Colman returned to Bengal, where she engaged 
with great zeal, in the instruction of female children. She 
was afterwards married to the Rev. Mr. Sutton, an English 
Baptist Missionary, stationed in Bengal. 

Mr. and Mrs. Judson were thus again left alone at Ran 
goon ; though their solitude was cheered by the affectionate 
attachment of the converted Burmans, and by the appear 
ances of sincere inquiry in the minds of several others. 
The teacher, Moung Shwa-gnong, became gradually set 
tled and firm in his faith, though he still hesitated to be 
baptized. Another learned casuist, named Oo Yan, visited 
Mr. Judson, and disputed with him with much subtlety and 



172 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

" He was ready to admit, that the atheistic system of the 
Boodhists was not tenable ; but endeavoured to fortify 
himself on a middle system, between that and the Chris 
tian ; the very system in which Moung Shwa-gnong for 
merly rested, and which, for distinction s sake, may be fitly 
termed the semi-atheistic. Its fundamental doctrine is, 
that divine wisdom, not concentrated in any existing 
spirit, or embodied in any form, but diffused throughout 
the universe, and partaken in different degrees by various 
intelligences, and in a very high degree by the Boodhs, is 
the true and only God. This poor system, which is evi 
dently guilty of suicide, Oo Yan made every possible effort 
to keep alive ; but I really think, that in his own mind he 
felt the case to be hopeless. His mode of reasoning, how 
ever, is soft, insinuating, and acute ; and so adroitly did he 
act his part, that Moung Shwa-gnong, with his strong arm, 
and I, with the strength of truth, were scarcely able to keep 
him down. 

" March 15. Another visit from the teacher, accom 
panied by his wife and child. Again discussed the 
necessity of assembling on the Lord s day. Found that 
the sacraments of baptism and the supper are in his mind 
liable to similar objections. Forsook, therefore, all human 
reasoning, and rested the merits of the case on the bare 
authority of Christ: Ye are my friends, if ye do whatsoever 
I command you. Notwithstanding the remains of his 
deistical spirit, however, I obtained, during this visit, more 
satisfactory evidence of his real conversion, than ever be 
fore. He said, that he knew nothing of an eternally ex 
isting God, before he met with me ; that, on hearing that 
doctrine, he instantly believed it ; but that it was a long 
time before he closed with Christ. Can you recollect the 
time? said I. Not precisely, he replied; but it was during 
a visit, when you discoursed concerning the Trinity, the 
Divine Sonship of Jesus, and the great sufferings which 
he, though truly God, endured for his disciples. He after 
wards spoke, with much Christian feeling, on the precious- 
ness of the last part of the sixth chapter of Matthew, which 
he heard me read, day before yesterday, at evening worship. 
" 21. Moung Thah-lah introduced one of his relations, 
by name Moung Shwa-ba, as desirous of considering the 
Christian religion. Spent an hour or two in conversing 
with him. He was afterwards present at evening worship, 
and staid to converse, after the rest had retired. 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 173 

" 22. Another conversation with Moung Shwa-ba. He 
appears to be under deep religious impressions. His lan 
guage and his looks evince an uncommon solemnity of 
spirit, an earnest desire to be saved from the wrath to come. 
After praying with him, I left him in company with Moung 
Thah-lah. 

" 24. Spent all the evening with Moung Shwa-ba. Feel 
satisfied that he has experienced a work of divine grace ; 
but think it advisable to defer his baptism, until Sunday 
after next, in order to allow him full time to re-examine 
the religion, and the foundation of his hopes. 

" 26. Lord s Day. Three women present at worship 
acquaintances of Moung Shwa-gnong. They have visited 
Mrs. J. once or twice before. Mah Men-la renounced 
Guadama, some years ago, and adopted the semi-atheistic 
system, but without obtaining any real satisfaction. Two 
years ago she met with a copy of the tract, which gave her 
an idea of a,n eternally existing God ; but she knew not 
whence the paper came. At length, Moung Shwa-gnong 
told her that he had found the true wisdom, and directed 
her to us. Her case appears very hopeful." 



On the 20th of April, Moung Shwa-ba was baptized, 
and immediately proposed to visit his native town, for the 
purpose of communicating to his friends the treasure which 
he had found : So naturally does every renewed heart feel 
and obey the impulse of the missionary spirit, unless its 
emotions be chilled by avarice, or perverted by erroneous 
views of the Gospel. This convert, too, is a remarkable 
example of the rapid efficacy with which the Spirit of God 
is sometimes pleased to operate on the human mind. In 
the course of three days, from being an atheist, utterly ig 
norant of the true God, he became a disciple of Christ, 
and by his subsequent conduct manifested the sincerity of 
his attachment. Thus does the simple hearted man often 
embrace the Gospel, while the learned disputant cavils and 
doubts, and at last believes with reluctance, if at all. Moung 
Shwa-gnong was many months in arriving at the state of 
mind, which Moung Shwa-ba reached iu three days. 

Moung Shwa-ba was afterwards taken into the service 
of the mission, and became very useful as an assistant to 
Mr. Judson. The following extracts from Mr. Judson s 
journal, exhibit the progress of divine truth among the in 
quirers : 



174 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOX. , 

" April 20. Mah Men-la and her friends have been 
with Mrs. Judson all day. She gives increasing evidence 
of being a real disciple ; but is extremely timid, through 
fear of persecution. One of her remarks deserves no 
tice, as a natural expression of true Christian feeling. I 
am surprised, said she, to find this religion has such an 
effect on my mind, as to make me love the disciples of 
Christ more than my dearest natural relations. She is a 
woman of very superior discernment and mental energy. 
One of the women who has frequently accompanied her in 
her visits, met with a tract at old Pegu, about six weeks ago, 
and came all the way to Rangoon, chiefly, she says, on that 
account. This day I have finished the translation of the 
epistle to the Ephesians, began before I went to Ava, but 
intermitted on account of the weakness of my eyes. It is 
with real joy that I put this precious writing into the hands 
of the disciples. It is a great accession to their scanty 
stock of Scripture, for they have had nothing hitherto but 
Matthew. Intend to give them Acts, as fast as my eyes 
will allow. 

" 30. Lord s day. One of the busiest days I have ever 
spent. Not a multitude of visitants, as formerly. That 
we cannot expect, in present circumstances. But, beside 
the usual evening assembly, there were eight or ten present 
at worship, some of whom were with me from nine in the 
morning till ten at night. Mah Men-la and her company 
were with Mrs. Judson, who has had a serious attack of the 
liver complaint, for a fortnight past, and is now in a course 
of salivation. 

" Oo Yan, after having searched out all the difficult 
points of religion, came to-day to the ne plus ultra How 
are sin and eternal misery reconcileable with the charac 
ter of an infinitely holy, wise, and powerful God ? He at 
length obtained such satisfaction, that he could not re 
strain laughing, from pure mental delight, and kept recur 
ring to the subject, and repeating rny remarks to those 
around him. He was accompanied, as usual, by his two 
friends, Moung Thah-a and Moung Myat-lah, husband of 
Mah Men-la. With these came also one Moung Yo, a dis 
ciple of Moung Shwa-gnong, a poor man, but a sharp rea- 
soner. He was, or pretended to be, on the semi-atheistic 
plan. [See page 172.] After ascertaining his precise 
ground, I used an argument, which, in a late combat with 
Oo Yan, I found quite invincible. It is simply this : No 
mind, no wisdom temporary mind, temporary wisdom 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 175 

eternal mind, eternal wisdom. Now, as all the semi-athe 
ists firmly believe in eternal wisdom, this concise state 
ment sweeps, with irresistible sway, through the very joints 
and marrow of their system. And though it may seem 
rather simple and inconclusive, to one acquainted with 
Burman reasoning, its effect is uniformly decisive. No 
sooner is this short sentence uttered, than one significantly 
nods his head, as if to say, there you have it. Another 
cries out to the opponent, you are undone, destroyed. An 
other says, talk about wisdom ; where else will you find it ? 
The disputant himself, who was, perhaps, preparing a 
learned speech about the excellence and efficacy and eter 
nity of wisdom, quite disconcerted by this unexpected on 
set, sits looking at the wreck of his system, and wondering 
at the simple means which have spread such ruin around 
him : presently he looks up, (for the Burmans are fre 
quently candid,) and says, your words are very appropriate. 
And perhaps his next question is, How can I become a 
disciple of the God you worship ? 

" All the visitors to-day, and indeed all the semi-atheists, 
are despisers of Guadama, and the established religion of 
the land. Moung Shwa-gnong has disseminated this heresy 
in Rangoet, for several years ; but since he has become 
acquainted with us, he frequently tells his adherents, I know 
nothing ; if you want true wisdom, go to the foreign teacher, 
and there you will find it. I have reason to believe that 
this heresy is not confined to Rangoon, but is taking root 
in various parts of the country, and preparing the way for 
the Christian religion. O, for toleration a little toleration. 
We will be content to baptize in the night, and hold wor 
ship in private ; but we do pray that we may not be utterly 
banished from the land ; that we may not be cut up root 
and branch. O, that these poor souls, who are groping in 
the dark, feeling after the truth, may have time and oppor 
tunities to find the precious treasure, which will enrich 
them for evermore. We are all looking with anxiety towards 
the golden feet. Our viceroy, Moung Shwa-thah, has 
gone thither on a visit; and it is doubtful whether he will 
return, or his rival, Mya-day-men. If the latter, there is 
some reason to hope that we shall keep footing in Rangoon, 
at least during his administration." 

It would be interesting to trace the exercises of mind of 
several individuals, as detailed in Mr. J. s journal, among 
whom were Moung Myat-yah, Moung Thah-yah, Moung 



176 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

Nyo-dwa, Moung Gway, and others. But the quotations 
which we have already made must suffice. On the 4th of 
June, Moung Myat-yah and Moung Thah-yah, were bap 
tized, and received into the church. Mr. J. says : 

" June 27. Mrs. J. after having been through two 
courses of salivation for the liver complaint, at length de 
spairs of recovering, without some proper medical assist 
ance. For a few days, we have hoped, that she would get 
some relief from the various applications which are made, 
though at the expense of an almost total exhaustion of 
strength ; but this morning, to our utter disappointment, 
the disorder has returned with increased violence ; and her 
constitution appears to be rapidly failing. I have intended, 
for some time past, to send her alone to Bengal ; but she 
has become too weak, and the present circumstances of the 
case are too alarming, to allow such a measure ; and I 
have, therefore, concluded to accompany her." 

They immediately commenced their preparations for sail 
ing. On ascertaining that they were about to depart, 
Moung Nyo-dwa and Moung Gway requested baptism, 
with great urgency, stating, that as they had fully embraced 
the religion of Christ, they could not remain easy without 
being baptized, agreeably to his command. They were 
accordingly baptized on the 16th of July. 

The ship being detained, the teacher, Moung Shwa- 
gnong expressed his desire to testify his faith and attach 
ment to the Saviour, by being baptized, and becoming a 
member of the church. The church being satisfied that 
he had become a sincere disciple of the Saviour, though 
from fear and other causes he had hesitated to avow his 
faith, by a public profession, joyfully agreed to receive him 
as a member after baptism. He was accordingly baptized 
on the 1 8th of July. The mind of Mah Men-la was so 
much affected on this occasion, that she requested to be 
immediately baptized, and as there was the most satisfactory 
evidence of her sincere conversion, she was baptized the 
same evening, being the tenth Burman convert, and the 
first female. On returning to the house, she said : " Now 
I have taken the oath of allegiance to Jesus Christ, and I 
have nothing to do but to commit myself, soul and body, 
into the hands of my Lord, assured that he will never suffer 
me to fall away." 

It must be regarded as a signal proof of the favour of 
God, that, notwithstanding the hostility of the government, 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 177 

and all the unfavourable circumstances which obstructed 
the operations of the mission, so much had been accom 
plished. The language had been acquired, and a. gram 
mar and dictionary compiled ; a portion of the Scriptures 
had been translated, and printed ; tracts had been issued ; 
some knowledge of the truths of the Gospel had been com 
municated to many minds ; and ten individuals had been 
made subjects of the grace of God, and at the hazard of 
their lives, had been baptized into the name of the Sacred 
Trinity. Surely, if no more had been effected by this mis 
sion, no one, who knows the value of a single soul, would 
think that it was established and sustained in vain. 

On the 19th of July they sailed for Bengal. They were 
accompanied to the vessel by all the native converts, and by 
nearly a hundred other individuals, who testified sincere 
grief at their departure. 



CHAPTER XII. 

Arrival in Calcutta Return to Rangoon Dr. Price 
joins the Mission Mrs. Judson sails for America. 

THEY arrived in Calcutta on the 8th of August. Mrs. 
Judson s health seemed to have derived no essential benefit 
from the voyage. For the advantage of a more healthful 
climate, she was removed to Serampore. The state of her 
health continued such, that it was, for a while, thought ne 
cessary that she should remain several months in Bengal ; 
but more favourable symptoms soon appeared, and she re 
solved to return with her husband to the scene of their labours. 
On the 5th of January, 1821, they arrived in Rangoon. 

" January 5. As we drew near the town, we strained 
our eyes to distinguish the countenances of our friends 
amid the crowd that we saw assembled on the wharf. The 
first that we recognized was the teacher, Moung Shwa- 
gnong, with his hands raised to his head, as he discerned 
us on the deck ; and, on landing, we met successively with 
Mah Men-la, and Moung Thah-lah, and several others, 
men, women, and children, who, after our usual examina 
tion at the custom-office, accompanied us to the mission- 
house. Soon after, Moung Nau, and others came in, who 
had not, at first, heard of our arrival. In the evening, I 

i 



178 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOK. 

took my usual seat among the disciples; and when we 
bowed down in prayer, the hearts of us all flowed forth in 
gratitude and praise. 

" 6. In the morning, we went to the government-house. 
The lady of the viceroy received Mrs. J. with the familiarity 
of a friend. We sat some time conversing with her. She 
informed us that she was now Woon-gyee-gah-dau, and 
was allowed to ride in a wan ; (a vehicle carried by forty or 
fifty men ;) dignities which very few Burman ladies attain. 
While we were sitting with her, the viceroy just made his 
appearance, stalking along, as usual, with his great spear. 
He looked down upon us a moment, saying, Ah ! you are 
come; and then passed on. 

" 13. Have spent the past week in getting our things in 
order, and receiving visits from the disciples and inquirers. 
Yesterday, Moung Gway, the only one of the baptized 
whom we had not seen, returned from the woods, on hear 
ing of our arrival ; and I am now able to record, (and I do 
it with the most heart-felt satisfaction and grateful praise 
to the preserving Saviour,) that though they have, for the 
space of six months, been almost destitute of the means of 
grace, and those who lived in our yard have been dispersed, 
and forced, through fear of heavy extortion and oppression 
from petty officers of government, to flee into the woods, 
or take refuge under some government person who could 
protect them; yet not one of them has dishonoured his 
profession, but all remain firm in their faith and attachment 
to the cause. 

" The most important event, (and that relates of course 
to Moung Shwa-gnong,) remains to be mentioned. It will 
be remembered that he was accused before the former vice 
roy, of being a heretic ; and that the simple reply, Inquire 
further, spread dismay among us all, and was one occasion 
of our visit to Ava. Soon after Mya-day-men assumed the 
government of this province, all the priests and officers of 
the village, where Moung Shwa-gnong lives, entered into 
a conspiracy to destroy him. They held daily consulta 
tions, and assumed a tone of triumph ; while poor Moung 
Shwa-gnong s courage began to flag and, though he does 
not like to own it, he thought he must flee for his life. 
At length one of the conspiracy, a member of the supreme 
court, went into the presence of the viceroy, and, in order 
to sound his disposition, complained that the teacher, 
Moung Shwa-gnong, was making every endeavour to turn 
the priests rice pot bottom upwards. What consequence ? 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 179 

said the viceroy : Let the priests turn it back again. 
This sentence was enough ; the hopes of the conspiracy 
were blasted ; and all the disciples felt that they were sure 
of toleration under Mya-day-men. But this administration 
will not probably continue many months. 

"21. Lord s day. All the disciples but one, and al 
the hopeful inquirers, were present at worship; who, to 
gether with some others, made up an assembly of about 
twenty-five adults, all paying respectful and devout atten 
tion ; the most interesting assembly, all things considered, 
that I have yet seen. How impossible it seemed, two years 
ago, that such a precious assembly could ever be raised up 
out of the Egyptian darkness> the atheistic superstition, of 
this heathen land. Much encouraged by the general ap 
pearance of things this day. Why art thou ever cast down, 
O, my soul ! and why art thou disquieted within me! Hope 
thou in God the God of the Burmans, as well as David s 
God for I shall yet praise him for the help of his counte 
nance, revealed in the salvation of thousands of these im 
mortal souls." 

The occurrences during several succeeding months, 
were similar to those which have been stated. The zayat 
was visited by many individuals, some of whom came to 
scoff, others to dispute, and a few to inquire the way to 
Zion. The little church dwelt amidst its enemies, un 
harmed; owing its safety, however, in part, to the great 
caution with which the concerns of the mission were con 
ducted. It was not generally known at Rangoon, that any 
person had renounced the religion of Boodh, and embraced 
that of Christ. 

On the 4th of March, Moung Ing, who was the second 
convert, but whose absence from Rangoon had prevented 
his joining the church, was baptized. During his absence, 
however, he had endeavoured to spread the knowledge of 
the Saviour, by conversation with his friends. 

On the 20th of May, 1821, the Rev. Jonathan D. Price 
was set apart, as a Missionary to Burmah, in the Sansom- 
Street Meeting-house, Philadelphia. He had received a 
medical education, and was to act in the joint character of 
a Missionary and Physician. A few days after, he, with 
his wife and child, sailed from Salem, for Calcutta, where 
he arrived on the 27th of November. 

Mr. Judson now employed Moung Shwa-gnong to assist 
him in a thorough revision of those parts of the New Tes- 

i2 



180 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOM". 

tament which had been translated, but not yet printed, viz, 
the Epistle to the Ephesians, and the first part of Acts. 
These where sent to Serampore, to be printed. 

On the 15th of June, Mah Myat-lah was baptized, and 
added to the little band of believers. 

" July 14. In the interval of receiving company, I have 
lately been employed in translating; have finished the 
Gospel and Epistles of John, those exquisitely sweet and 
precious portions of the New Testament, and am now em 
ployed on the latter part of Acts. I find Moung Shwa-ba 
a most valuable assistant, in all parts of missionary work. 
Moung Shwa-gnong also begins to be dissatisfied with 
being a mere disciple, and hopes that he shall some time 
be thought worthy of being a teacher of the Christian re 
ligion. These two, with Mah Men-la, are, at present, the 
flower of our little church. I have no reason, however, to 
complain of the conduct of any, considering the great dis 
advantages under which they all labour. Some have grown 
comparatively cold ; but none have forgotten their first love. 
Praise for ever be to Him, 

" Who is faithful to his promises, 
" And faithful to his Son." 

" August 4. Am just recovering from the second fit of 
sickness which I have had this season. The first was the 
cholera morbus; the present has been a fever. The second 
day after I was taken, Mrs. J. was taken with the same ; 
and, for several days, we were unable to help one another. 
Through divine mercy, however, we contrived to get our 
medicines from time to time, and are now in a convalescent 
state, so far as the fever is concerned. Mrs. J., however, 
is suffering severely under the liver complaint, which, not 
withstanding continual salivations, is making such rapid 
and alarming advances, as to preclude all hope of her re 
covery, in this part of the world." 

The alarming character of Mrs. Judson s disease made 
it evident, that she must repair to some more propitious 
climate, to regain her health. It was, at last, resolved, that 
she should visit America; and on the 21st of August, she 
embarked for Bengal. The feelings with which she parted 
from her husband, and from the little church, may be bet 
ter conceived than described. Her own words are: 

"Those only who have been through a variety of toil 
and privation, to obtain a darling object, can realize how 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 181 

entirely every fibre of the heart adheres to that object, 
when secured. Had we encountered no difficulties, and 
suffered no privations in our attempts to form a church of 
Christ, under the government of a heathen despot, we should 
have been warmly attached to the individual? composing it, 
but should not have felt that tender solicitude and anxious 
affection, as in the present case. 

" Rangoon, from having been the theatre, in which so 
much of the faithfulness, power and mercy of God had 
been exhibited from having been considered, for ten years 
past, as my home for life and from a thousand interesting 
associations of ideas, had become the dearest spot on earth. 
Hence you will readily imagine that no ordinary considera 
tion could have induced my departure." 

The following letter to Dr. Baldwin contains an account 
of her arrival in Calcutta, and of her arrangements for 
visiting England : 

" Calcutta, Dec. 8, 1821. 
" Rev. and dear Sir, 

" I left Rangoon last August, and arrived in Calcutta on 
the 23d of September. My disorder gained ground so 
rapidly, that nothing but a voyage to sea, and the benefit 
of a cold climate, presented the least hope of life. You 
will readily imagine that nothing but the prospect of a final 
separation, would have induced us to decide on this mea 
sure, under circumstances so trying as those in which we 
were placed. But duty to God, to ourselves, to the Board 
of Missions, and to the perishing Burmans, compelled us to 
adopt this course of procedure, though agonizing to all the 
natural feelings of our hearts. On my arrival in Calcutta, 
inquiries were immediately made, relative to a voyage to 
America. But, to my great disappointment, I found most 
of the American captains far from being disposed to take 
passengers, on account of having their cargoes engaged to 
the extent of the tonnage of their vessels. One captain, 
however, offered to give me a passage for fifteen hundred 
rupees, but I could not think of causing the Board so great 
an expense. In mentioning my circumstances to Mrs. 
Thomason, (lady of the Rev. Mr. Thomason, chaplain) 
she suggested the advantages of a voyage to England, on 
account of the superior accommodations, medical advice, and 
female passengers, in English ships. The pious captain 
of a ship bound to England, was then residing in her fami- 



182 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

ly; with him she consulted, and they made arrangements 
for my passage for five hundred rupees, provided I went in 
a cabin with three children, who were going to England. 
As my only object in going to sea, is restoration of health, 
I did not hesitate to secure a passage, though I should have 
rejoiced (since I must take a long voyage) to have gone 
direct to America. The father of the children has since 
arrived in Calcutta, and has very kindly offered to pay the 
whole price of the cabin, (which is four thousand rupees) 
which will enable me to go to England, free of expense to 
the Board. 

" If the pain in my side is entirely removed, while on 
my passage to Europe, 1 shall return to India in the same 
ship, and proceed immediately to Rangoon. But if not, I 
shall go over to America, and spend one winter in my dear 
native country. As ardently as I long to see to my beloved 
friends in America, I cannot prevail on myself to be any 
longer from Rangoon than is absolutely necessary for the 
preservation of my life. I have had a severe struggle rela 
tive to my immediate return to Rangoon, instead of going 
to England. But I did not venture to go contrary to the 
convictions of reason, to the opinion of an eminent and 
skilful physician, and the repeated injunctions of Mr. Jud- 
son. 

" Relative to the Rangoon mission, I presume Mr. Jud- 
son has given you all the information. But perhaps I 
have received letters of a later date, and may be able to 
communicate something, of which you may not have heard. 
My last from Rangoon was dated October 26. Moung 
Shwa-gnong had been accused before the viceroy, and had 
disappeared. Mr. Juclson had felt much anxiety and dis 
tress on his account, fearing he had done something in 
the way of retraction, which prevented his visiting him. 
But in a fortnight, he was agreeably surprised at seeing 
him enter. Mong Shwa-gnong informed Mr. Judson, 
that having been accused, he thought it the wisest way to 
keep out of sight ; that he had put all his family on board 
a boat, and was going up the country among the sect of 
heretics with whom he once associated, and had now 
come to take leave, obtain tracts, gospels, &c. Mr. Jud 
son furnished him with what was necessary, and bid him God 
speed. He will, no doubt, do much good among that class 
of people ; for it is impossible for him to be any time with 
his friends, without conversing on the subject of religion. 
Moung Ing had returned, as steadfast, and as much devot- 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 183 

ed to the cause as ever. He, and Moung Shwa-ba, spend 
every evening in reading the Scriptures, and rinding the 
places where the apostles preached, on a map which Mr. 
Judson has made for them. Another Burman has been bap 
tized, who gives decided evidence of being a true Chris 
tian. Have we not, my dear Sir, every reason to trust in 
God in future, when we see what he has done in Rangoon ? 
Could you see at once the difficulties in the way of the 
conversion of the Burmans, the grace of God would ap 
pear ten times as conspicuous as it now does. When we 
hardly ventured to hope that we should ever see a truly 
converted Burman, how great is our joy to see a little 
church rise up in the midst of that wilderness, consisting 
of thirteen converted Burmans." 

On her passage, she had a severe attack of her com 
plaint, which confined her to her cabin for several days. 
During her confinement, two young ladies of rank and 
influence, frequently inquired concerning her health. 
She occasionally requested them to read to her such se 
lections as she thought might have a salutary effect upon 
their minds. To these exercises, she added much seri 
ous converse ; and soon had the happiness of seeing their 
minds solemnly impressed. Their seriousness continued 
during the rest of the voyage ; but what has been the issue, 
we have had no means of ascertaining. 

Having arrived in England, with health somewhat im 
proved, she was introduced to the excellent Mr. Joseph 
Butterworth, of the Methodist connexion, and a member 
of Parliament. He politely urged her to make his house 
her home ; which invitation she accepted with the liveliest 
emotions.* While in his family, she was favoured with 
an introduction to many characters distinguished for litera 
ture and piety. 

* Mr. Butterworth, at a meeting of the English Baptist Missionary 
Society, thus gracefully alluded to Mrs. Judson s visit : 

After some remarks upon the pleasing success which had attended 
missionary exertions among all denominations of Christians, he pro 
ceeded to mention, that respecting one interesting scene of labour, 
which had been slightly touched on in the Report, he could add some 
further particulars which had recently come to his knowledge. He 
referred to the Burman empire, and his information was derived from 
Mrs. Judson, whom he had lately the pleasure of receiving under his 
roof, and whose visit reminded him of the apostolic admonition, " Be 
not forgetful to entertain strangers, for thereby some have entertained 
angels unawares." 



184 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOK. 

It was thought expedient that Mrs. Judson should visit 
Cheltenham, for the benefit of its mineral waters. She 
was recommended by Mr. Butterworth to an eminent phy 
sician of that place, and there spent several weeks. 

About the same time she received a pressing invitation 
from friends in Scotland, to visit them, with a kind offer to 
defray her expenses. Acceding to this proposal, she spent 
several weeks in that land of Christian hospitality. Here 
she received a request from the American Baptist Board, to 
return in the New York packet. She proceeded to Liver 
pool for embarkation ; but was persuaded to take passage 
in a much more commodious vessel, by a number of Liver 
pool ladies, who generously defrayed the expense of her 
passage. 

In August, 1822, she took final leave of her British 
friends, who had become inexpressibly endeared to her by 
many valuable presents and innumerable acts of kindness. 
" Often has she mentioned," says a friend, " with the 
brightest glow of affection, the high-toned piety of Eng 
lish and Scottish Christians, and the prelibations of heaven 
which she enjoyed in their society." 

The following memorandum has been found among her 
papers : 

" August 16. Embarked on board the Amity, for the 
United States. Mr. and Mrs. Deakin, Miss Hope, Miss 
Jones and her brother, accompanied me, about fifty miles, 
and returned in the steam-boat. After the departure of 
these very dear friends, I felt sad and disconsolate, being 
quite alone, without any Christian friend on board, or any 
female with whom I can converse. Yet I am not alone. 
The same kind and glorious Being, who, notwithstanding 
all my provocations, has hitherto directed my steps, and 
at times granted me his presence, is still, I trust, with me, 
and will make my way prosperous. I hope to enjoy much 
of his presence, during my passage, and spend more time, 
in the immediate duties of religion, than my late rambling 
life has admitted. Should I be preserved through the 
voyage, the next land I tread, will be my own native soil, 
ever loved America, the land of my birth. I cannot realize 
that I shall ever again find myself, in my own dear home 
at Bradford, amid the scenes of my early youth, where 
every spot is associated with some tender recollection. But 
the constant idea, that my dear J. is not a participator of 
my joys, will mar them all." 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 185 

The following letter from Mr. Judson, to Dr. Baldwin, will 
show the state of things at Rangoon, up to the time of its date. 

" Rangoon, Feb. 6, 1822. 
" Rev. and dear Sir, 

" I have baptized one man only, since I last wrote to you ; 
nor are there any others, at present, who are preparing to 
come forward. The last persecution of our most distin 
guished disciple, Moung Shwa-gnong, which took place in 
September last, and terminated in his being obliged to flee 
for his life, struck a fatal blow to all religious inquiry. 
Since that time, I have confined myself almost entirely to 
translating. About half the New Testament is now finished, 
and I am desirous of finishing the whole, if possible, be 
fore making any further missionary movement. When 
that work is disposed of, I expect to feel more free to go 
forth and encounter the hazards, which may attend an 
open and extensive declaration of the Gospel. I am fully 
persuaded that the way will soon be opened for the intro 
duction and establishment of true religion in this country. 
Difficulties may obstruct, delays may intervene, the faith 
of missionaries and their supporters may be severely tried ; 
but at the right time, the time marked out from all eternity, 
the Lord will appear in his glory. 

" Brother Price arrived here in December, and brother 
Hough in January following. I believe it is the desire of 
us all to live and die among; the Burmans." 



CHAPTER XIII. 

Mrs. Judson s last Visit to America. 

MRS. JUDSON arrived at New York, on the 25th of Sep 
tember, 1822. The following letter expresses her feelings 
on revisiting her native country. 

To Mr. Judson s Parents. 

" Philadelphia, Sept. 27, 1822. 
" My dear Parents, 

" With mingled sensations of joy and sorrow, I address 

a few lines to the parents of my beloved husband joy, 

that I once more find myself in my own native country, 

and with the prospect of meeting with loved relatives and 

i5 



186 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOW. 

friends sorrow, that he who has been a participator in all 
my concerns for the last ten years, is not now at hand to 
partake with me in the joyful anticipations of meeting those 
he so much loves. I left Liverpool on the 16th of August, 
and arrived in New-York harbour the day before yesterday. 
On account of the prevalence of the yellow fever, prudence 
forbade my landing. Accordingly I embarked on board 
the steam-boat for this place, where I arrived a few hours 
ago. It was my intention to pass a week in Philadelphia, 
and then go to Providence, and thence to you in Woburn, 
as it would be on my way to Bradford, where I shall spend 
the winter. But Dr. Staughton wishes me to go on to 
Washington, which will detain me in this part of the country 
a week longer. However, I hope to be with you in a fort 
night from this time. My health is much improved since 
I left England, and I begin to hope that the disorder is en 
tirely eradicated." 

Of the various incidents which occurred during this 
visit to America, the Compiler was encouraged to hope for 
a particular narrative, by her brother, Dr. Elnathan Jud- 
son, whose kind attentions to her during her visit, she 
frequently mentions in her letters with the warmest grati 
tude. But the state of his health has prevented that gen 
tleman from performing a service for which he was so well 
qualified, and which would have been so acceptable to the 
readers of this work. From the letters of Mrs. Judson, 
with which we have been favoured, we shall make such 
extracts as will furnish a general view of their proceedings 
during her visit. 

After a short stay in Philadelphia, she hastened to meet 
her parents and friends in Bradford. Here, in the bosom 
of her native home, she had hoped so far to regain her 
health, as to beenabled toembark again for Burmah, early in 
the ensuing spring. But the excitement of feeling produced 
by this visit to the scenes and the friends of her childhood, 
and the exhaustion of strength, resulting from the necessity 
of meeting and conversing with numerous visitors, added 
to the effect of the cold climate in New England, on a con 
stitution so long accustomed to the tropical heat of Bur 
mah, obliged her to leave Bradford, after a stay of six 
weeks, and spend the winter in Baltimore. 

The letters which will now be inserted will fully disclose 
the real state of her health, her feelings, and her employ 
ments. We have thought that they would not only be 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 187 

interesting, as furnishing a better view of her character, 
than any remarks of a biographer could impart, but neces 
sary, to correct the erroneous ideas, which may still exist 
in some minds. There were persons, who, from motives 
which we shall not attempt to investigate, were busy in 
misrepresenting Mrs. Judson s character and conduct. 
It was said, that her health was not seriously impaired, 
and that she visited the south with a view to excite atten 
tion and applause. To such persons, the perusal of these 
letters, in which she utters her feelings to her friends with 
out reserve, will, it is hoped, minister a rebuke sufficiently 
severe, to awaken shame and penitence ; and to those who 
may have been unwarily led to form unfavourable opinions 
respecting Mrs. Judson, we cannot doubt that these let 
ters will afford welcome evidence of her modest and amiable 
disposition, consistent and exemplary demeanour, ardent 
piety, and steady, irrepressible devotion to the interests of 
the mission. 

To her Sisters. 

" Baltimore, Dec. 3, 1822. 
My dear Sisters, 

" I have at last arrived at my home for the winter, and 
though it looks stormy and cold outside, it is warm and 
comfortable within my chamber, and I am as well as can 
be expected after such a journey. Surely no person ever 
had so much reason for thankfulness as I have. Through 
how many dangers and journeys have I been preserved 
how many kind friends meet me wherever I go and how 
many mercies attend me ! Bless the Lord, my soul, and 
all that is within me, bless his only name. But though 1 
am not in Rangoon, I doubt not you will be pleased with a 
narration of my adventures, so I will write in my usual 
style. 

" I left Dr. Baldwin s on Tuesday morning, in company 
with Mr. H. We had a pleasant ride to Providence, at 
which place we arrived about five o clock in the afternoon. 
I sent my letters to Mr. "B. who soon came to the hotel, 
and urged my going to his house. But as we were to go 
on board the steam-boat the same night, I declined. He 
then said he would come with his carriage, and conduct me 
to the steam-boat ; at the same time saying, he hoped to 
have a ship ready to sail for India in the spring, and should 
rejoice to give me and other Missionaries, a passage gratis. 



188 MEMOIR 0V MIIS. JUDSON. 

He drove me in his chaise to the boat about ten o clock at 
night, where many passengers had embarked. The wind 
was fair, the sky clear, and we had a most charming pas 
sage through the Sound. For the first time since my ar 
rival in America, I slept all night, lulled to sleep by the 
motion of the boat. We reached New- York at four, on 
Thursday morning. Soon after light, Mr. C. of Boston, 
came on board, having been apprized of my coming, by 
letters from his wife. He procured a carriage, and con 
ducted me to the house of Mr. C., a pious, wealthy Bap 
tist. It rained very hard, and as Mr. H. was obliged to go 
on, Mr. C. of Boston, very kindly offered to accompany me 
to Philadelphia, on the next day, rather than I should go 
in the rain. Accordingly, I passed Thursday in New 
York. In the evening, one of the most interesting 
prayer meetings was held, that ever I attended. Many 
pious, devout Christians were present; seven prayers were 
offered, and as many addresses. They proposed devoting, 
individually, a part of every Sabbath morning to pray 
for the restoration of my health. Friday morning, at six 
o clock, we again went on board the steam-boat for Phila 
delphia. It was a most charming day ; and so mild, that I 
found my cloak burthensome. Forty miles was land car 
riage ; but having very pleasant company, I felt not much 
fatigued. We arrived in Philadelphia at nine o clock in 
the evening of the same day. I found the weather so 
warm, that a fire was unnecessary. So much for reports 
which say there is no difference in the climates. Sunday 
morning, brother Elnathan arrived; and on Monday we 
set off" for this city, and arrived Tuesday morning, I am 
very comfortably situated, and keep in my chamber most 
of the time." 

To Mrs. Chaplin, of Waterville. 

" Baltimore, Dec. 19, 1822. 
" My dear Mrs. Chaplin, 

" All your kind favours, dictated, I doubt not, by the 
sincerest affection, have been received, and demand from 
me an early communication, with a particular account of 
my present situation, plans and prospects. I did intend 
writing you from Boston, but such was the state of my 
health and engagements with our dear friends in that city, 
that I was necessitated to defer it till the present time. 
Relative to my leaving New England for the south, when 
you shall hear my reasons, you will, I dare say, join with 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 189 

me in thinking, that duty to myself and Mr. Judson re 
quired my proceeding as I have. I had never fully count 
ed the cost of a visit to my dear native country and beloved 
relatives. I did not expect that a scene which I had antici 
pated as so joyous, was destined to give to my health and 
constitution, a shock which would require months to repair. 
During my passage over from England, my health was 
most perfect, not the least symptom of my original disorder 
remained. But from the day of my arrival, the idea that 
I was once more on American ground, banished all peace 
and quiet from my mind, and for the first four days and 
nights I never closed my eyes to sleep ! This circum 
stance, together with dwelling on my anticipated meeting 
with my friends, occasioned the most alarming apprehen 
sions. Still, however, I flattered myself, that after my first 
meeting with my friends was over, I should gradually re 
cover my composure, and hastened my departure for the 
eastward. I reached my father s in about a fortnight after 
my arrival in this country and had not been able to pro 
cure a single night s sleep : the scene which ensued brought 
my feelings to a crisis, nature was quite exhausted, and I 
began to fear would sink. To be concise, my dear Mrs. 
Chaplin, my health began to decline in a most alarming 
manner, and the pain in my side and cough returned. I 
was kept in a state of constant excitement, by daily meeting 
with my old friends and acquaintances ; and during the 
whole six weeks of my residence at my father s, I had not 
one quiet night s rest. I felt the cold most severely, and 
found, as that increased, my cough increased. 

" You may not perhaps be aware of the circumstance, 
that Mr. Judson s only brother is a physician of some con 
siderable skill, under government, and located for the 
winter in this city. During my stay at Bradford, his letters 
were most frequent and urgent, relative to my removal to 
the south, for the purpose of salivating, as the most danger 
ous consequence would ensue, should I, with my Indian 
constitution, salivate at the north. I saw that my disorder 
was rapidly gaining ground my nervous system had become 
so much affected, that the very sight of an old dear friend 
was quite distressing, and I really desired to get away from 
the sight of every human being, as it had become very 
painful to talk. Thus situated, there was no hope of my 
recovery, as my father s house was thronged with visitors 
from day to day. Painful it was to think of leaving my 



190 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

beloved family, I felt convinced, since it was my only ob 
ject in visiting this country, duty required that every thing 
should yield to endeavours to regain my health. I knew 
that retirement, freedom from company and excitement, 
were as necessary as a milder climate, neither of which 
could be obtained in Bradford. My sister had made ar 
rangements to accompany me ; but meeting in Boston with 
a pious man going on to Washington, arid knowing I should 
receive the kindest attention when once with my brother, I 
desired her to return to Bradford to comfort my parents. 

" I have been in this city about a fortnight, and am very 
comfortably situated with my brother at a boarding-house, 
where I refuse to see company of every description, till my 
health is re-established. I find the climate mild and de 
lightful : have the best medical attendance in the city, 
through the influence of my brother have commenced a 
course of mercury, which I trust, through the blessing 
of God, will perfectly restore my health and find my 
nervous system so far restored to its usual state, that I am 
able to study four and five hours every day. This, to me, 
is an unspeakable comfort, as I hope my time will not be 
entirely lost in my endeavours to regain my health. While 
in England, my friends repeatedly urged my writing an 
account of the Burman Mission, as so little information had 
hitherto been communicated. On my passage over I made 
a beginning, in a " Series of Letters addressed to Mr. But- 
terworth," in whose house I resided during my stay in 
England. While at Bradford, I was unable to proceed 
in this work ; but since my arrival here, my freedom from 
interruption has enabled me to go on and I find much 
pleasure in the consideration, that I shall be able to give 
to my friends, not only in England, but America, that 
information relative to the Burman empire, which my state 
of health forbids my verbally communicating. My ob 
ject is, to give an account of the American Baptist Mis 
sion to Burmah its origin, progress and success ; consist 
ing principally in a compilation of those letters and docu 
ments transmitted to friends in America, interspersed with 
accounts of the population, manners and customs of the 
Burmans. 

" Thus, my dear Mrs. Chaplin, have I been particular, 
and I fear tiresome, in my account of myself. But your 
kindness, your affectionate concern for my welfare, is all 
the excuse I have to offer. Your kind hint, relative to my 
being injured by the lavish attention of our dear friends 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 191 

in this country, has much endeared you to my heart. I am 
well aware that human applause has a tendency to elate 
the soul, and render it less anxious about spiritual enjoy 
ments, particularly if the individual is conscious of deserv 
ing them. But I must say, my dear Mrs. C. that since my 
return to this country, I have often been affected to tears, 
in hearing the undeserved praises of my friends, feeling 
that I was far, very far, from being what they imagined ; 
and that there are thousands of poor, obscure Christians, 
whose excellencies will never be known in this world, who 
are a thousand times more deserving of the tender regard 
of their fellow Christians, than I am. Yet I trust, I am 
grateful to my heavenly Father for inclining the hearts of 
his children to look on me with a friendly eye. The re 
tired life I now lead, is much more congenial to my feelings, 
and much more favourable to religious enjoyment, than 
when in England and America, where I was kept in a con 
tinual bustle of company. Yes, it is in retirement that our 
languishing graces are revived, our affections raised to God, 
and our souls refreshed and quickened by the influences 
of the Holy Spirit. If we would live near the threshold 
of heaven, and daily take a glance of our promised inherit 
ance, we must avoid, not only worldly, but religious dis 
sipation. Strange as it may seem, I do believe there is 
something like religious dissipation, in a Christian s being 
so entirely engrossed in religious company, as to prevent 
his spiritual enjoyments." 

To her Sister. 

" Baltimore, Dec. 25, 1822. 
" My dear Sister Mary, 

"Many thanks for the concern you manifest for my 
spiritual health, as it is to me a convincing evidence that 
you constantly pray for me. Whatever is my situation, 
however flattering my prospects of a worldly nature, all is 
loss and dross unless I feel something of that spiritual 
peace and comfort which our Lord bequeathed to his dis 
ciples. And I know of no means so directly calculated to 
insure this peace to us, as the fervent and earnest prayers 
of those who enter heaven, as it were, to lay the case of 
their friends before their Father. I am in this city much 
more comfortably situated than you imagine, or I antici 
pated. I have always found that full employment of time, 
and much retirement from company of every description, 
the grand secret for living near to God, and the right per- 



192 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

formance of duties incumbent on us. In these respects I 
have not been so comfortably situated since I left Rangoon, 
as now, excepting on my passage from England to this 
country. When I first arrived, I requested the servants of 
the house to say, when any person requested to see me, 
that Mrs. Judson did not see company. For I felt re 
solved that my health should be my first consideration. 

" Brother E. is absent, engaged in his official duties, 
nearly all day, so that I have the disposal of my time 
entirely. I spend about five hours in the day in arranging 
letters, relative to the Burman Mission ; and feel very 
happy in the consideration, that in my endeavours to regain 
my health, my time is not all lost for in this publication 
Christians will have a more correct view of the little church 
in Rangoon, when they see from what materials it has been 
raised, than I could give them by conversing for months. 
In addition to these advantages, I have an assistant copyist, 
a pious, excellent young lady. I have been here three 
weeks, but have not been out of the house, and scarcely 
out of my chamber, since my arrival. I have the best and 
most experienced medical attendance in the city. The 
physicians here say I should not have lived through the 
winter in New England. They have thought it best to 
salivate me ; and I am now under a course of mercury, 
and feel my mouth considerably affected. My cough has 
been very severe, until within two days past, and I trust, 
in consequence of the mercury, it is beginning to subside. 
The physicians say there is no doubt but I shall recover by 
spring ; but I desire to leave it with Him, who seeth the 
end from the beginning, and who doeth all things well. 
Why am I spared ? O may it be to promote the cause of 
Christ in Burmah, and to be successful in winning souls. 
May we make it our great business to grow in grace, and to 
enjoy closet religion. Here is the place for us to prepare 
for usefulness. I have received several good spiritual letters 
since I have been here one from Scotland." 

To her Sister. 

" Baltimore, Jan. 5, 1823. 
" My dear Sister, 

" I have been spending part of this forenoon in prayer 
for myself, Mr. Judson, the Burman mission, parents and 
sisters, &c. and have now concluded to pass the remainder 
in writing to you. 

" I am very comfortably situated, the weather mild, and 
I think my health improving. Soon after my arrival in 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JTJDSON. 193 

this city, brother called a consultation of physicians, when 
it was decided that my cough, which had much in 
creased, was in consequence of my liver being affected ; 
and that in order to have it removed, I must be salivated. 
It is nearly three weeks, since I commenced my old em 
ployment of taking mercury. I am now in a state of sali 
vation, my cough is almost entirely removed, the pain in my 
side has subsided, and I begin to think my recovery is nearly 
completed. I continued, however, to take mercury, and 
shall probably be kept in this state for three weeks to come. 
I have not been out of the house since I arrived, and hardly 
out of my chamber. 

" I receive a great many letters, some of which are very 
spiritual and interesting. The one you forwarded the 
other day, was from a niece of Mr. Butterworth, a most in 
teresting letter. She says her uncle has put to interest, 
for my Burman school, 100Z. sterling, and much more is 
collected. I find it is the opinion of my London physicians, 
that I shall not live if I return to the east. Friends in 
England say, Mr. Judson must come there. But I say 
no I must make another trial. I still hope to get away 
in the spring, but not before April or May. I shall go on 
to the north, as early as the travelling will allow. I long 
to be among you again, though I believe it is much better 
for my health to be here." 

To her Sister. 

" Baltimore, Feb. 12, 1823. 
" My dear Sister, 

" The first moment I am able to hold a pen is in reply to 
yours, which I received yesterday. It found me in bed, 
weak and feeble, but its contents rejoiced my heart. If 
I have ever felt a disposition to complain of my deprivation 
of health, it has been since I have heard of the reformations 
at Andover and Boston. O could I have endured the cold 
of New-England, how rejoiced I should have been to have 
passed the winter, where my soul would have been refresh 
ed with those spiritual showers. I do indeed long once 
more to see the power of God displayed in the awakening 
of sinners and reviving of Christians. But though I am de 
prived at present of this unspeakable privilege, my soul 
rejoices to hear that God still remembers his church in 
mercy, that he still manifests himself a prayer-hearing God. 
How gladly would I set off immediately for Bradford, if I 



194 MEMOIR OF MIIS. JUDSON. 

did not think it presumptuous. For the last month I have 
been very feeble, hardly able to write to any one. I have 
had two slight attacks of bleeding at the lungs ; and in con 
sequence of this, have been reduced very low by bleeding at 
the arm. I have been bled five times, and think I am now 
getting better. 

" My friends here are very kind. But in all my afflic 
tions, my only consolation has been derived from the con 
sideration, that God my father and my portion reigns, and 
orders all my changes." 

To Mrs. Chaplin, of Waterville. 

" Baltimore, Feb. 17, 1823. 
" My ever dear Mrs. Chaplin, 

" Your kind and affectionate letter found me in bed, so 
weak, that I was obliged to read it at intervals ; but it 
afforded heartfelt consolation. But thanks to our heavenly 
Father, whose guardian care and love I have so largely 
experienced, I am now much better, and once more enjoy 
the prospect of gaining that degree of health, which will 
allow my return to Burmah ; there to pass my remaining 
days, few or many, in endeavouring to guide immortal souls 
to that dear Redeemer, whose presence can make joyful a 
sick chamber, a dying bed. For the last month, I have 
been very ill. The disease seemed to be removed from the 
liver to the lungs. I have raised blood twice, which the 
physicians thought proceeded from the lungs, though I am 
inclined to think to the contrary, and believe it came only 
from the mouth of some vessel in the throat. I was, how 
ever, bled so frequently, and so largely, that my strength 
was quite reduced. At present, I am free from every un 
favourable symptom, but am still weak. 

" I am rejoiced to hear that Mr. Boardman has offered 
himself to supply dear Colman s place. If actuated from 
motives of love to God, and concern for precious souls, tell 
him he will never regret the sacrifice, but will find those 
spiritual consolations, which will more than compensate 
for every privation. I shall rejoice to afford him every as 
sistance in the acquisition of the language, which my health 
will allow, though I fear he will not be ready to sail so early 
as I hope to embark. 

" My dear Mrs. Chaplin, this is the third day I have 
been writing this letter, on account of my weakness. But 
I am gaining a little every day. Yesterday I had a little fe- 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 195 

male prayer meeting in my chamber trust the blessed Sa 
viour was near us. O, it is good to get near to God, to en 
joy his presence, and feel, whether in life or death, we are 
his. Open your mouth wide, and I will fill it, is a pro 
mise, of which we do not think sufficiently. How much 
real enjoyment we lose, by not striving more earnestly to 
partake largely of the influence of the Holy Spirit. 

" Let us, my dear sister, so live, that our union to 
Christ, the vine, may not only be satisfactory to ourselves, 
but to all around us. On earth we serve God ; in heaven 
enjoy him is a motto I have long wished to adopt. When 
in heaven we can do nothing towards saving immortal 
souls." 

To one of her Sisters. 

" Baltimore, Feb. 25, 1823. 
" My dear Sister, 

" From the tenor of my last, I know you will all feel 
anxious to hear from me, consequently I take the earliest 
opportunity to write to you. My health is daily improving ; 
but after being reduced so low as 1 have been, by bleed 
ing from the arm, I must expect to gain very gradually. My 
liver complaint seems entirely removed, and were I not so 
very feeble, would set off for Bradford to-morrow. But I 
can now ride only an hour at a time, and am much fatigued 
after that. But God has been kind, unspeakably kind to 
me, and enabled me to cast all my cares and concerns on 
him ; and I have frequently been led to say, it is good for 
me to be afflicted. There are some spiritual, heavenly 
minded Christians in this place, who have often refreshed 
me by their conversation and prayers. A few days ago, I 
had a prayer meeting in my chamber, and I trust Christ was 
one in the midst of us. Dr. Staughton sent me yesterday, 
Mr. Judson s journal, lately received. God is doing won 
ders in Rangoon, and building up his little church there. 
Five more have been baptized, making eighteen in all, and 
several others seriously inquiring. Three females have lately 
been baptized, who formerly attended my Wednesday 
meeting. They have set up, of their own accord, a female 
prayer meeting. Is not this encouraging? Dr. Price 
had received an order from the emperor to go to Ava, on 
account of his medical skill ; and Mr. Judson was about 
to accompany him, in order to make another effort for to 
leration. You will readily imagine my anxiety to get back 
to Rangoon. T yet hope that my health will enable me to 



196 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

return this spring. O that God would incline the heart of 
the emperor to favour the introduction of the Christian re 
ligion, and protect the little church formed there! 

" I do hope to get to Bradford by the last of March. 
Brother E. will probably travel with me. But I must give up 
all idea of visiting and talking, on account of the weak 
ness of my lungs. I have received a great many letters this 
winter, which have been a great consolation in my retired 
situation. 

" I am rejoiced to hear that there is a prospect of more 
attention to religion at Bradford. God will be inquired of 
by his children, and in answer to their prayers, will pour 
out his Holy Spirit." 

To one of her Sisters. 

" Washington, March 27, 1823. 
" My dear Sister, 

" When I last wrote, I was induced to hope that my 
health and the travelling would allow my being on my way 
to Bradford before this. But I am yet the subject of dis 
appointment and trial, and it is undoubtedly for the best 
that I should be. We came to Washington three weeks 
ago, and have, during this period, been busily employed in 
superintending and correcting the proof sheets of my little 
history, now in press. It is nearly completed. A little 
exposure to the cold has returned a slight pain in my side, 
from which I had been entirely free for two months previous. 
This makes me cautious and afraid of travelling till the 
weather is milder in your region. I most ardently long 
to get home ; but even my Baptist friends in New- England 
advise me not to come till May. I hope, however, to be 
in Bradford by the last of April, for I have not given up 
expectation of sailing for India in May. I am much 
pleased with Washington have met with several engaged 
Christians. We had a very interesting prayer meeting at 
the College a few days ago, when twenty of the students, 
who are pious, joined us. I was much gratified in receiving 
a visit from David Brown, the converted Indian. What 
cannot religion effect ? To see this savage transformed into 
an interesting and enlightened Christian, teaches us what 
can be done by the efforts of Christians. O how frequently 
I think, should I be permitted to return to Burmah again, 
that in communicating religious truth, I shall depend more 
on the influences of the Holy Spirit than ever before. Here 
I believe is the grand mistake of Missionaries, and the 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOK. 197 

principal reason why they have no more success. They 
depend on their own exertions, not on the power of God. 
I think I do sometimes have a little sense of divine things, 
and at such times long more than ever to return to Ran 
goon. My only consolation in view of my long, tedious 
voyage, is, that God is my confidence ; and I have his 
promise, to direct my steps if I commit my ways to him. 
Hope you continue to enjoy the presence of that Saviour, 
who condescends to take up his abode with sinful creatures, 
when they prefer him to the enjoyments of time and 
sense." 

While at Washington, the Baptist General Convention 
held a session in that city. A committee was appointed 
to confer with Mrs. Judson, respecting the Burman Mis 
sion ; and at her suggestion, several important measures 
were adopted. Her conversation and statements produced, 
on the members of the Convention, the same effect which 
had resulted from her intercourse with other individuals 
since her arrival a deeper concern in the interests of the 
mission ; a more lively conviction of the duty of the Ameri 
can Baptist Churches to sustain and enlarge it ; and a 
stronger disposition to pray for its prosperity, and to con 
tribute liberally for its support. 

About this time, her " History of the Burman Mission" 
was published, the copyright of which she presented to the 
Convention. This book has been very useful, in this coun 
try and in England, where an edition was published. It 
was, indeed, a compilation of facts, which had, for the most 
part, been published before ; but it presented them in a 
brief and well-digested narrative. As a literary effort, it 
does her credit ; and if criticism should suggest amend 
ments, it might be alleged, in the melancholy words of the 
great English lexicographer, that it was written, " not in 
the soft obscurities of retirement, or under the shelter of 
academic bowers ; but amid inconvenience and distraction, 
in sickness and in sorrow." 

Mrs. Judson returned to Massachusetts early in the 
spring of 1823. Her health was but partially restored ; 
and urgent solicitations were employed by her friends, to 
induce her to remain in this country another year. But 
her desire to return to Burmah was so strong, that she 
resisted every persuasion, and prepared to take a second, 
and, as she was persuaded, a final, farewell of her friends 
and country. There was, at times, an almost prophetic 



198 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOV. 

foreboding in her mind, as if " coming events cast their 
shadows before. But she was resolved to return, whatever 
might be the will of God respecting the mission or her 
self. 

It was a happy circumstance that she was not to go alone. 
The Board of Missions had appointed Mr. Jonathan 
Wade, and Mrs. Deborah Wade, of Edinburgh, (N. Y.) 
as Missionaries to Burmah ; and it was resolved that they 
should accompany Mrs. Judson. The following letter was 
written by Mrs. Judson to her sister, a few days before her 
embarkation. 

" Boston, Saturday morning. 
" My dear Sister, 

" We arrived in safety at six o clock on Thursday. We 
were immediately informed that Mr. and Mrs. Wade would 
be in town to day, to sail with me. This was animating 
intelligence, and I felt the hand of God was in it, for he had 
heard my prayers. Yesterday we went on board the ship, 
chose my cabin, and agreed with the Captain to take us all 
for twelve hundred dollars. The accommodations are ex 
cellent, clean and airy. It is a most beautiful ship, and 
the Captain seems disposed to do every thing in his power 
for our comfort. I am to visit his wife this afternoon. I 
am now making preparations for my passage. Monday, we 
have a prayer meeting, and Tuesday we go to Plymouth. 
I have yet to visit Saugus, Charlestown, Cambridge, and 
Salem. I am doubting whether I ought to visit Bradford 
again, or not. My nerves are in such a state that I have 
to make every possible exertion to keep them quiet. It will 
only increase my agitation to take a formal leave of my 
friends and home." 

On Lord s day, June 22, they went on board the ship 
Edward Newton, Captain Bertody. " They were accom 
panied by a large concourse of Christian friends to the 
wharf, where fervent prayer, by Rev. Dr. Baldwin, was of 
fered up to Him, who holds the winds in his fist, and 
rules the boisterous deep. The parting scene was pe 
culiarly tender and affecting to many. As the boat moved 
from the shore towards the ship, at the particular request 
of Mrs. Wade, the company united in singing the favourite 
hymn, 

From whence doth this union arise, &c. 

" The missionary friends manifested much composure, 
as they receded from the land of their nativity, probably 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 199 

never more to return. When in the cabin, a hope was ex 
pressed to Mrs. Wade, that they might have a safe and 
prosperous passage. She replied, If Christ is with us, we 
shall have nothing to fear. 

With Christ in the vessel, 
We ll smile at the storm. " 

After a prosperous voyage, they arrived in Calcutta, 
Oct. 19, and sailed in a few weeks, for Rangoon. 



CHAPTER XIV. 

Messrs. Judson and Price visit Ava. 

WE now return to Mr. Judson and his associates, at 
Rangoon. Our last notice of them, dated February, 1822, 
stated that Dr. Price and his wife had arrived,* and that Mr. 
and Mrs. Hough had returned to Rangoon. One of the 
converts, Moung Thah-lah, died in November, of that 
dreadful disease the cholera morbus. The appalling rapid 
ity with which, in less than nineteen hours, it hurried him 
from a state of perfect health, into eternity, prevented Mr. 
Judson from being informed of his sickness, till he was in 
sensible. But there is no doubt, that his soul ascended to 
join the multitude of the just made perfect the first fruits 
of the mission in Burman. Mr. Judson, in his journal, 
says : 

" March 12. Have had nothing to notice lately, except 
the progress of the translation. During a few months 
past, I have finished Matthew (a new translation), Mark, 
and Luke, and this day pass into Romans, the interme 
diate books being previously done. 

" June 30. Am just recovering from severe illness. A 
few weeks ago, was taken with a fever, slight at first, but 
daily increasing in violence, until the event became very 
dubious. On recovering from the effects of the fever, and 
just resuming the translation, I was suddenly seized with 
the cholera morbus, though that disease is not now preva 
lent in the place ; and several hours of suffering elapsed, 
before medicine took effect. This, with the quantity of 
laudanum administered, deprived me of the little remain- 

* Mrs. Price died at Rangoon, on the 2d of May, 1822, after a pain 
ful illness. Her mind was peaceful and happy in the prospect of death. 



200 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

ing strength which the fever left me, and I am now scarcely 
able to hold my pen. It is singular, that last rainy season. 
I was subject to the same diseases, though in a different 
order ; and I ascribe it to the ascendency which the climate 
of Rangoon is obtaining over my constitution, If it be 
the will of God, I feel desirous of living to finish the New 
Testament in Burman, a work which must otherwise be 
suspended for some time." 

Several individuals were, at this time, in an encouraging 
state of mind. On the 21st of July, another female, Mah 
Doke, was baptized. 

Soon after the arrival of Dr. Price, information concern 
ing his medical character was conveyed to the emperor, 
who immediately ordered that he should visit the capital. 
Obedience was indispensable, and Mr. Judson resolved to 
accompany him, with the hope of making some favourable 
impression on the mind of the monarch. Previously to 
their departure, he had the pleasure of baptizing four other 
individuals, Moung Thah-a, May Mee, May Zoo, and Meh 
Men-oo ; the latter a girl, whom Dr. Price had cured of 
blindness. These individuals gave the best evidence of 
piety, and of sincere desire to obey the Saviour. 

Eighteen persons had now been baptized, as disciples of 
Christ. The exercises of their minds, which the limits of 
this work do not allow us to state in detail, prove that the 
Spirit of God operates in the same manner on the minds 
of all who are brought to the knowledge of the truth as it 
is in Jesus, producing penitence for sin, conviction of the 
utter ruin of the soul, reliance on the righteousness of the 
Son of God for justification ; a peaceful hope, and a desire 
to obey his commandments, and to enjoy his favour. They 
prove, also, that the Gospel is every where the power of 
God unto salvation ; and that wherever it is preached, with 
fidelity and prayerful ness, God honours it as the instrument 
of converting men from darkness to light, and from the 
power of Satan unto God. 

The success with which the mission had hitherto been 
attended, must be regarded as very great and encouraging, 
when we consider the small number of persons to whom 
the Missionaries had access, restrained as they were by the 
fear of exciting the hostility of the government.. The pro 
portion of those who embraced the Gospel is as great, per 
haps, as that of real Christians, in any congregation in this 
country. Well might the Missionaries, and well may 
we exclaim, What hath God wrought ? 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOV. 201 

On the 28th of August, Mr. Judson, and Dr. Price em 
barked in a boat for Ava. Mr. Judson s journal of this 
visit is so interesting, that we have been unwilling to omit 
any part of it : 

" After much tedious detention, resulting from our con 
nexion with government, brother Price and myself set 
out from Rangoon, on the 28th of August, in a boat fur 
nished at the public expense ; and on the 27th of Septem 
ber reached Ava, the present capital, a few miles below 
Amarapoora. We were immediately introduced to the 
king, who received brother Price very graciously, and made 
many inquiries about his medical skill, but took no notice 
of me except as interpreter. The Atwenwoon Moung 
Zah, however, immediately recognized me, made a few 
inquiries about my welfare, in presence of the king : and 
after his majesty had withdrawn, conversed a little on reli 
gious subjects, and gave me some private encouragement 
to remain at the capital. 

" Oct. 1. To-day the king noticed me for the first 
time, though I have appeared before him nearly every day 
since our arrival. After making some inquiries, as usual, 
about brother Price, he added, And you, in black, what 
are you ? a medical man too ? Not a medical man, but a 
teacher of religion, your majesty. He proceeded to make 
a few inquiries about my religion, and then put the alarm 
ing question, whether any had embraced it. I evaded, by 
saying, Not here. He persisted. Are there any in 
Rangoon ? There are a few. Are they foreigners ? 
I trembled for the consequences of an answer, which might 
involve the little church in ruin ; but the truth must be sa 
crificed, or the consequences hazarded ; and I therefore 
replied, There are some foreigners and some Burmans. 
He remained silent a few moments, but presently showed 
that he was not displeased, by asking a great variety of 
questions on religion, and geography, and astronomy, some 
of which were answered in such a satisfactory manner, as 
to occasion a general expression of approbation in all the 
court present. After his majesty retired, a than-dau-tseu 
(a royal secretary) entered into conversation, and allowed 
me to expatiate on several topics of the Christion religion, 
in my usual way. And all this took place in the hearing 
of the very man, now an Atwenwoon, who, many years 
ago, caused his uncle to be tortured almost to death, under 
the iron mall, for renouncing Boodhism and embracing 

K 



202 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOJT. 

the Roman Catholic religion ! But I knew it not at the 
time, though, from his age a slight suspicion of the truth 
passed across my mind. Thanks to God, for the encour 
agement of this day ! The monarch of the empire has 
distinctly understood, that some of his subjects have em 
braced the Christian religion, and his wrath has been re 
strained. Let us then hope, that, as he becomes more ac 
quainted with the excellence of the religion, he will be 
more and more willing that his subjects should embrace it. 

" 3. Left the boat, and moved into the house ordered 
to be erected for us by the king. A mere temporary shed, 
however, it proves to be, scarcely sufficient to screen us 
from the gaze of the people without, or from the rain 
above. It is situated near the present palace, and joins 
the enclosure of Prince M., eldest half brother of the 
king. 

" 4. On our return from the palace, whither we go 
every morning after breakfast, Prince M. sent for me. I 
had seen him once before, in company with brother Price, 
whom he called for medical advice. To-day he wished 
to converse on science and religion. He is a fine young 
man of twenty-eight, but greatly disfigured by a paralytic 
affection of the arms and legs. Being cut off from the 
usual sources of amusement, and having associated a little 
with the Portuguese padres, who have lived at Ava, he has 
acquired a strong taste for foreign science. My commu 
nications interested him very much, and I found it difficult 
to get away, until brother Price sent expressly for me to go 
again to the palace. 

" 15. For ten days past have been confined with the 
fever and ague. To-day, just able to go to the palace, and 
have a little conversation with some of the court officers. 
Afterwards visited Prince M. 

" 16. Had a very interesting conversation, in the palace, 
with two of the Atwenwoons and several officers, on the 
being of God, and other topics of the Christian religion. 
Some of them manifested a spirit of candour and free in 
quiry, which greatly encouraged me. 

" 21 . Visited the Atwenwoon Moung Z. and had a long 
conversation on the religion and customs of foreigners, in 
which I endeavoured to communicate as much as possible 
of the gospel. Upon the whole, he appeared to be rather 
favourably disposed, and on my taking leave, invited me 
respectfully to visit him occasionally. Thence I proceeded 
to the palace, but met with nothing noticeable ; and thence 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 203 

to the house of Prince M. with whom I had an hour s un 
interrupted conversation. But I am sorry to find that he 
is rather amused with the information I gave him, than dis 
posed to consider it a matter of personal concern. I pre 
sented him with a tract, which he received as a favour ; and 
finally I ventured to ask him, whether Burman subjects, 
who should consider and embrace the Christian religion, 
would be liable to persecution. He replied, " Not under 
the reign of my brother. He has a good heart, and wishes 
all to believe and worship as they please. 

" 22. Brother Price went to Amarapoora, to meet a 
gentleman just arrived from Rangoon, who we hope may 
have letters for us. Made an introductory visit to Prince 
T. second own brother of the king. He received me with 
the affability which characterizes his intercourse with 
foreigners. At night, brother Price returned, with a large 
parcel of letters and magazines and newspapers from our 
beloved, far-distant, native land and what was still more 
interesting to me, eight sheets from Mrs. Judson, on her 
passage towards England, the first direct intelligence I have 
received from her, since she left Madras roads. The divine 
blessing appears to have crowned her efforts, and those of 
the pious captain of the ship, to the hopeful conversion of 
several souls, andamong others, the ladies of a family of rank, 
her fellow-passengers. At the last date, April 24th, she was 
under the Line, in the Atlantic, and experienced a slight 
return of her complaint, after having long indulged the hope 
that it was completely removed. A single line from Ben 
gal informs me of the death of dear brother Colman, but 
leaves me ignorant of the particulars. May our bereaved 
sister be supported under this heaviest of all afflictions ; and 
may the severe loss, which the mission has sustained, be 
sanctified to us all. 

"23. Had some pleasant conversation with Moung Z. 
in the palace, partly in the hearing of the king. At length 
his majesty came forward, and honoured me with some per 
sonal notice for the second time, inquired much about my 
country, and authorized me to invite American ships to his 
dominions, assuring them of protection, and offering every 
facility for the purposes of trade. 

" 24. Visited Moung Z. at his house. He treated me 
with great reserve, and repelled all attempts at conversation. 
Afterwards called on Prince M. and spent a long time with 
him and the officers in waiting. The whole tract was read 
before them, by one of the secretaries. In the afternoon, 
K 2 



204 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

went out of town to visit Moung Shwa-thah, former viceroy 
of Rangoon. During onr absence, Prince M. sent to our 
house to call me, saying that a learned pundit was in at 
tendance, with whom he wished to hear me converse. I 
mention the circumstance as somewhat indicative of the 
Prince s mind. 

" 25. A tedious, unprofitable day the forenoon spent 
in the palace to no purpose, and the afternoon, with Prince 
M. and Prince T. at their houses, without being able to 
introduce any religious or useful conversation. 

" 26. While I lay ill with the fever and ague, some 
days ago, a young man, brother of an officer of Prince M. 
visited me, and listened to a considerable exposition of 
Gospel truth. Since then, he has occasionally called, and 
manifested a desire to hear and know more. This evening, 
he came to attend our evening worship, and remained con 
versing till 9 o clock. I hope that light is dawning on his 
mind. He desires to know the truth, appears to be, in 
some degree, sensible of his sins, and has some slight ap 
prehension of the love and grace of the Lord Jesus Christ. 

" 28. Spent the forenoon with Prince M. He obtained 
for the first time, (though I have explained it to him many 
times,) some view of the nature of the atonement, and 
cried out Good, good. He then proposed a number of 
objections, which I removed to his apparent satisfaction. 
Our subsequent conversation turned, as usual, on points of 
geography and astronomy. He candidly acknowledged, 
that he could not resist my arguments in favour of the 
Copernican system ; and that, if he admitted them, he 
must also admit, that the Boodhist system was overthrown. 
In the afternoon visited Prince T. A hopeless case. 

" 29. Made an introductory visit to the great Prince, 
so called, by way of eminence, being the only brother of 
the queen, and sustaining the rank of chief Atwenwoon. 
Have frequently met him at the palace, where he has treated 
me rather uncourteously ; and my reception to-day was 
such as I had too much reason to expect. 

" 30. Spent, part of the forenoon with Prince M. and 
his wife, the Princess of S. own sister to the king. Gave 
her a copy of Mrs. Jud son s Burman Catechism, with 
which she was much pleased. They both appear to be 
somewhat attached to me, and say, Do not return to Ran 
goon ; but, when your wife arrives, call her to Ava. The 
king will give you a piece of ground, on which to build a 
kyoung, (a house appropriated to the residence of sacred 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 205 

characters.) In the evening they sent for me again, chiefly 
on account of an officer of government, to whom they 
wished to introduce me. 

" 31. Visited the Atwenwoon Moung K., whom I have 
frequently met at the palace, who has treated me with dis 
tinguished candour. He received me very politely, and 
laying aside his official dignity, entered into a most spirit 
ed dispute, on various points of religion. He pretended 
to maintain his ground without the shadow of doubt : but 
I am inclined to think that he has serious doubts. We 
parted in a friendly manner, and he invited me to visit him 
occasionally. 

" Nov. 1. Visited the Tset-kyah-woongyee, at his par 
ticular request, with brother Price. He made the usual in 
quiries, medical and theological, and treated us with marked 
politeness. 

" N. B. The Woongyees, of which there are four, rank 
next to the members of the royal family, being public mi 
nisters of state, and forming the high court of the empire. 
The Atwenwoons, of which there are six or seven, may be 
termed private ministers of state, forming the privy council 
of the king. The next in rank to the Woongyees, are 
Woondouks, assistants or deputies of the Woongyees 
The subordinate officers, both of the palace and of the high 
court, are quite innumerable. 

" 6. Since the last date, have been confined with another 
return of the fever and ague. 

"7. Ventured to call again on the great prince, and 
was rather better received, but had no religious conversa 
tion. 

"11. Visited the than-dau-tsen Moung Tsoo (of Oct. 
1st) and spent an hour very agreeably, though unable to 
introduce religion. He manifests more personal friendship, 
than any other of my Ava acquaintances. 

" N. B. Understood that, according to the public regis 
ters, forty thousand houses have been removed from Ama- 
rapoora to Ava, the new capital, and that thirty thousand 
remain. The Burmans reckon ten persons, great and small, 
to a house, which gives seven hundred thousand for the whole 
population of the metropolis of Burmah. 

" 12. Spent the whole forenoon with Prince M. and 
his wife. Made a fuller disclosure than ever before, of the 
nature of the Christian religion, the object of Christians in 
sending me to this country, my former repulse at court, and 





206 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

the reason of it, our exposure to persecution in Rangoon, 
the affair of Moung Shwa-gnong, &e. &c. They entered 
into my views and feelings with considerable interest ; but 
both said, decidedly, that though the king would not him 
self persecute any one on account of religion, he would not 
give any order exempting from persecution, but would leave 
his subjects, throughout the empire, to the regular adminis 
tration of the local authorities. 

" After giving the prince a succinct account of my reli 
gious experience, I ventured to warn him of his danger, and 
urge him to make the Christian religion his immediate per 
sonal concern. He appeared, for a moment, to feel the 
force of what I said ; but soon replied, I am yet young, 
only twenty-eight. I am desirous of studying all the foreign 
arts and sciences. My mind will then be enlarged, and I 
shall be capable of judging whether the Christian religion 
be true or not. But suppose your highness changes 
worlds in the mean time. His countenance again fell. 
It is true, said he, I know not when I shall die. I 
suggested, that it would be well to pray to God for light, 
which, if obtained, would enable him at once to distinguish 
between truth and falsehood : and so we parted. O, Foun 
tain of Light ! shed down one ray into the mind of this 
amiable prince, that he may become a patron of thine in 
fant cause, and inherit an eternal crown. 

" 14. Another interview with Prince M. He seemed at 
one time almost ready to give up the religion of Guadama, 
and listened, with much eagerness and pleasure, to the evi 
dences of the Christian religion. But presently two Bur- 
man teachers came in, with whom he immediately joined, 
and contradicted all I said. 

" 18. Visited the Princess of T. at her particular re 
quest. She is the eldest own sister of the king, and there 
fore, according to the Burman laws, consigned to perpetual 
celibacy. She had heard of me from her brother-in-law, 
Prince M. and wished to converse on science and religion. 
Her chief officer and the mayor of the city were present ; 
and we carried on a desultory conversation, such as neces 
sarily takes place on the first interview. Her highness 
treated me with uncommon affability and respect, and in 
vited me to call frequently. 

"26. Have been confined since the 21st, with a third 
attack of the fever and ague. To-day, went to the palace, 
and presented a petition for a certain piece of ground with 
in the walls of the town, to build a kyoung on. The 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 207 

king granted it, on condition that the ground should be 
found unoccupied. 

"28. Spent the whole day at the palace, in endeavour 
ing to secure the ground petitioned for. At night, the land- 
measurer-general s secretary accompanied me to ascertain 
the premises, and make out a plan of the place. 

" 29. The land-measurer-general reported to the At- 
wenwoons, that the ground was not actually occupied, but 
having been the site of a kyoung, when formerly the city 
was the seat of government, must be considered sacred and 
unalienable ; in which opinion nearly all the Atwenwoons 
coincided, notwithstanding the king s decision to the 
contrary. 

" Had an interesting interview with Prince M. and pre 
sented him with a copy of the three last chapters of Mat 
thew, in compliance with his wish to have an account of 
the death and resurrection of Jesus Christ. He appeared 
concerned for our failure to-day in the privy council, but 
still maintained, that though the ground -was sacred, it 
might with propriety be given to a priest, though not a 
priest of Guadama, and advised me to make another ap 
plication to the king. 

" Dec. 25. I have had nothing scarcely of a missionary 
nature to notice, since the last date, having been employed 
most of the time (that is, in the intervals of two more at 
tacks of fever and ague) in endeavouring to procure a piece 
of ground within the city, but have been defeated at every 
point. At one time, I had received the king s positive 
order, for the place above-mentioned, and, at considerable 
expense, passed it through the privy council and the su 
preme court, as far as the chief Woongyee ; but as soon 
as he saw it, he disputed its propriety and at the next 
morning levee, which he summoned me to attend, he civilly 
told his majesty that the ground was sacred, and ought not 
to be given away. Three of the Atwenwoons joined him. 
The king at first remained silent ; but at length said, 
" Well, give him some vacant spot." And thus was the 
order cancelled. As for the vacant spot, if we are debarred 
all sacred ground, I believe it will be impossible to find it 
within the walls either of the inner or the outer city, such is 
the immense demand for places, occasioned by the perpe 
tual emigration from the old city. 

" In prosecuting this business, I had one noticeable in 
terview with the king. Brother Price, and two English 
gentlemen were present. The king appeared to be attract- 



208 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

ed by our number, and came towards us ; but his conversa 
tion was directed chiefly to me. He again inquired about 
the Burmans who had embraced my religion. " Are they 
real Burmans ? Do they dress like other Burmans ?" &c. 
I had occasion to remark, that I preached every Sunday. 
" What ! in Burman ?" Yes. " Let us hear how you 
preach." I hesitated. An Atwenwoon repeated the order. 
I began with a form of worship, which first ascribes glory 
to God, and then declares the commands of the law of the 
Gospel; after which I stopped. " Go on," said another At 
wenwoon. The whole court was profoundly silent. I pro 
ceeded with a few sentences declarative of the perfections 
of God, when his majesty s curiosity was satisfied, and he 
interrupted me. In the course of subsequent conversation, 
he asked what I had to say of Guadama. I replied, that 
we all knew he was son of king Thog-dau-dah-nah ; that 
we regarded him as a wise man and a great teacher, but 
did not call him God. " That is right," said Moung K. N. 
an Atwenwoon who has not hitherto appeared very friendly 
to me. And he proceeded to relate the substance of a long 
communication, which I had lately made to him in the 
privy council room, about God, and Christ, &c. And this 
he did, in a very clear and satisfactory manner, so that 1 
had scarcely a single correction to make in his statement. 
Moung Z. encouraged by all this, really began to take the 
side of God, before his majesty, and said, " Nearly all the 
world, your majesty, believe in an eternal God ; all, except 
Burmah and Siam, these little spots !" His majesty re 
mained silent ; and after some other desultory inquiries, 
he abruptly rose and retired. 

" Jan. 2. To-day I informed the king, that it was my 
intention to return to Rangoon. " Will you proceed thence 
to your own country ?" " Only to Rangoon." His majes 
ty gave an acquiescing nod. The Atwenwoon Moung Z. 
inquired, " W T ill you both go, or will the doctor remain ?" 
I said that he would remain. Brother Price made some 
remark on the approaching hot season, and the inconveni 
ence of our present situation ; on which Moung Z. inferring 
that it was on account of the climate that I was about leav 
ing, turned to me, saying, " Then you will return here, 
after the hot season." I looked at the king, and said, that 
if it was convenient, I would return ; which his majesty 
again sanctioned by an acquiescing nod and smile, and in 
reply to brother Price, said, " Let a place be given him." 
Brother Price, however, thinks of retaining the small place 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOX. 209 

on which we now live, for medical purposes, and getting 
a place at Chagaing, on the opposite side of the river, for 
his permanent residence. 

" In the evening, had a long conversation with Moung 
Z. on religion. He believes that there is an eternal God, 
and that Guadama, and Christ, and Mahomet, and others, 
are great teachers, who communicated as much truth re 
spectively as they could ; but that their communications 
are not the word of God. I pressed my arguments as far 
as I dared ; but he seemed to have reflected much on the 
subject, and to have become quite settled and inflexible iu 
his conclusions. He may be called a Deistic Boodhist, the 
first that I have met in the country. On parting, however, 
he remarked, This is a deep and difficult subject. Do 
you, teacher, consider further, and I also will consider. 

" 7. Among the many places which I endeavoured in 
vain to procure, was a small one, (sufficient for one family 
only,) pleasantly situated on the banks of the river, just 
without the walls of the town, and about a mile from the 
palace. But it had been appropriated by the chief Woon- 
gyee, and partly fenced in, with the intention of building 
a temporary zayat for his recreation and refreshment, when 
accompanying the king in that quarter of the city, and 
was, therefore, placed beyond any reasonable hope of at 
tainment. Among other desperate attempts, however, I 
wrote a short petition, asking for that place, and begging 
leave to express my gratitude by presenting a certain sum 
of money. It was necessary to put this into his own hand ; 
and I was, therefore, obliged to follow him about, and 
watch his movements, for two or three days, until a favour 
able opportunity occurred, when he was apart from all his 
retinue. I seized the moment, presented myself before 
him, and held up the paper. He read it, and smiled. 
You are indefatigable in your search after a place. But 
you cannot have that. It is for my own use. Nor, if 
otherwise, could you get it for money. Search further. 

" I now concluded to return to Rangoon for the present, 
and wait until the town should be settled, when, as ail 
inform me, I shall be able to accommodate myself bet 
ter. I accordingly informed the king of my purpose, as 
mentioned above, and began to look about for a boat. In 
the mean time, it occurred to me, to make a seventh at 
tempt to fix the thread, and I sought a -.other opportunity 
with the chief Woongyee, a being who is really more diffi 
cult of access than the king himself. This evening I was 
K 5 



210 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

so fortunate as to find him at his house, lying down, sur 
rounded by forty or fifty of his people. I pressed forward 
into the foremost rank, and placed myself in a proper atti 
tude. After a while, his eye fell upon me, and I held 
up a small bottle of eau de luce, and desired to present it. 
One of his officers carried it to him. He happened to be 
much pleased with it, and sat upright. What kind of a 
house do you intend to build V I told him, but added, I 
have no place to build on, my lord. He remained in a 
meditating attitude a few moments, and then suddenly re 
plied, If you want the little enclosure, take it. I ex 
pressed my gratitude. He began to take more notice of me 
inquired about my character and profession and then 
entered, with considerable spirit, on the subject of religion. 
After some conversation, he desired a specimen of my mode 
of worship and preaching ; and I was obliged to repeat 
much more than I did before the king ; for whenever I de 
sisted, he ordered me to go on. When his curiosity was 
satisfied, he lay down, and I quietly retired. 

"8. After taking the best advice, Burman and foreign, 
I weighed out the sum of money mentioned in the private 
petition, together with the estimate expense of fencing the 
place given me by the Woongyee, and in the evening car 
ried it to his house, where I was again fortunate in finding 
him in the same position as yesterday evening. A few 
noblemen and their attendants were present, which pre 
vented me from immediately producing the money. His 
excellency soon took notice of me, and from seven o clock 
till nine, the time was chiefly occupied in conversation on 
religious subjects. I found opportunity to bring forward 
some of my favourite arguments, one of which, in par 
ticular, seemed to carry conviction to the minds of all pre 
sent ; and extorted from the great man, an expression of 
praise such praise, however, as is indicative of surprise, 
rather than approbation. When the company retired, 
my people at the outer door overheard one say to another, 
Is it not pleasant to hear this foreign teacher converse 
on religion T Aye, said the other, but his doctrines 
are derogatory to the honour of lord Guadama/ When 
they were gone, I presented the money, saying that I 
wished to defray the expense of fencing the ground, which 
had been graciously given me. His excellency was pleas 
ed with the offer, but gently declined accepting any 
thing. He then looked steadily at me, as if to penetrate 
into the motives of my conduct ; and recollecting the ma- 



MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. 211 

nceuvres of the English settlers in Bengal, thought he 
had discovered something Understand, teacher, that we 
do not give you the entire owning of this ground. We 
take no recompence, lest it become American territory. 
We give it to you for your present residence only ; and 
when you go away, shall take it again. When I go away, 
my lord, those at whose expense the house is to be built, 
will desire to place another teacher in my stead. Very 
well ; let him also occupy the place ; but when he dies, or 
when there is no teacher, we will take it. In that case, 
my lord, take it. " 

" 10. Spent the whole of yesterday and to-day, with 
various secretaries and officers of government, in getting 
actual possession of the ground given me. 

" 13. Built a small house, and stationed one of the dis 
ciples and family, to keep the place during my absence. 

" 18. Removed to Chagaing, into a house which Prince 
M. has allowed brother Price to build on his ground, in 
expectation that a change of air and residence would relieve 
me from the fever and ague, under which I suffer near 
ly every other day. It is my intention, however, to re 
turn immediately to Rangoon, the time being nearly ex 
pired, which I at first proposed to spend in Ava, and the 
ends for which I came up being sufficiently gained. 

" 22. Took leave of Prince M. He desired me to re 
turn soon, and bring with me all the Christian Scriptures, 
and translate them into Burman ; for, said he, I wish to 
read them all. 

" 24. Went to take leave of the king, in company with 
Mr. L. collector of the port of Rangoon, who arrived last 
evening. We sat a few moments conversing together. 
What are you talking about? said his majesty. He 
is speaking of his return to Rangoon, replied Mr. L. 
What does he return for ? Let him not return. Let 
them both, (that is, brother Price and myself,) stay toge 
ther. If one goes away, the other must remain alone, and 
will be unhappy. He wishes to go for a short time only, 
replied Mr. L. to bring his wife, the female teacher, and 
his goods, not having brought any thing with him this time; 
and he will return soon. His majesty looked at me, Will 
you then come again? I replied in the affirmative. When 
you come again, is it your intention to remain permanently, 
or will you go back and forth, as foreigners commonly do ? 
When 1 come again, it is my intention to remain perma- 



212 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOW. 

nently. Very well, said his majesty, and withdrew into 
his inner apartment. 

" Heard-to day of the death of Mah Myat-la, sister of 
Mah Men-la, one of the most steadfast of the church in 
Rangoon. 

" 25. Embarked in a small boat, intending to go day 
and night, and touch no where, in order to avoid the rob 
bers, of whom we have lately had alarming accounts. 

" Feb. 2. Lord s day. At one o clock in the morning, 
reached Rangoon, seven days from Ava. 

" Several of the disciples soon came over from Dah- 
lah, on the opposite side of the river, whither they and 
some other of the disciples and inquirers have taken re 
fuge, to escape the heavy taxations and the illegal harass- 
ments of every kind, allowed under the new viceroy of Ran 
goon. Others of the disciples have fled elsewhere, so that 
there is not a single one remaining in Rangoon, except 
three or four with us. The house of some of the disciples 
has been demolished, and their place taken by government, 
at the instigation of their neighbours, who hate them on ac 
count of religion. Mah Myat-la died before the removal. 
Her sister gave me the particulars of her death. Some of 
her last expressions were I put my trust in Jesus Christ 
I love to pray to him am not afraid of death shall soon 
be with Christ in heaven. " 

During more than two years after this period, no regular 
journal was kept by either of the Missionaries ; and our 
narrative of the very important events which occurred in 
this interval, must be gathered from letters written to various 
individuals in this country. 

The following letter from Mr. Judson to Rev. Mr. Sharp, 
of Boston, exhibits the state of the mission, during several 
months after his return to Rangoon : 

" Rangoon, August 5, 1823. 
Rev. and dear Brother, 

"It is with real satisfaction, that I am able to inform 
you of the completion of the New Testament in Barman, 
about six weeks ago ; since which I have added, by way of 
introduction, an Epitome of the Old Testament, in twelve 
sections, consisting of a summary of Scripture history 
from the creation to the coming of Christ, and an abstract 
of the most important prophecies of the Messiah and his 
kingdom, from the Psalms, Isaiah, and other prophets. I 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 213 

trust this work will be found as valuable, as any part of 
the preceding ; for though not, strictly speaking, the word 
of God, it is compiled almost entirely in the words of 
Scripture, is received by the converts with great eager 
ness, and found to be peculiarly intereresting and instruc 
tive ; and forms, moreover, a sort of text-book, from which 
I am able to communicate much information on the history, 
types and prophecies of the Old Testament, in a syste 
matic manner. 

" I have heard but little from Ava, since I left. Prince 
M. sometimes inquires for me, and wishes to hear more 
about the Christian religion. Brother Price is building a 
small brick house on the opposite side of the river, the 
the king having given him bricks. I expect to remove as 
soon as Mrs. Judson returns, from whom I have not, how 
ever, received a word of intelligence for nearly ten months. 
Brother Hough has not yet been able to get types from Ben 
gal ; no printing, therefore, has been done since his return. 

" I hope it will not be long before the Gospel and Epistles 
of John are printed. They have been ready for the press 
above a year, and have been so thoroughly and repeatedly 
revised, that I flatter myself that subsequent translators 
will not find it necessary to make many alterations. In 
deed, all the Gospels and the Acts are in a tolerable state; 
the Epistles are still deficient. But I never read a chapter 
without a pencil in hand, and Griesbach and Parkhurst at 
my elbow ; and it will be an object with me through life, 
to bring the translation into such a state, that it may be a 
standard work," 



CHAPTER XV. 

Return of Mrs. Judson War with the British. 

On the 5jh of December, 1823, Mrs. Judson, with Mr. 
and Mrs. Wade, arrived at Rangoon. Mr. Judson, in a 
letter to Rev. Dr. Baldwin, thus announced this joyful 
event : 

" Rangoon, Dec. 7, 1823. 
" Rev. and dear Sir, 

I had the inexpressible happiness of welcoming Mrs. 
Judson once more to the shores of Burmah, on the 5th inst. 
We are now on the eve of departure for Ava. 



214 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOK. 

" My last letter from brother Price mentions that the king 
has inquired many times about my delay, and the queen 
has expressed a strong desire to see Mrs. Judson, in her 
foreign dress. We sincerely hope, that her majesty s curi 
osity will not be confined to dress. 

" Mr. and Mrs. Wade appear in fine health and spirits, 
and I am heartily rejoiced at their arrival, just at the pre 
sent time. 

" I enclose the translation of a letter from Moung Shwa- 
ba, which has been lying by me some time, for want of a 
good opportunity of conveyance." 

Translation of a letter, written by Moung Shwa-ba, to Rev. Dr. Baldwin, 
and translated from the Burman original, Sept. 23, 1823. 

" Moung Shwa-ba, an inhabitant of Rangoon, a town of 
Burmah, one who adheres to the religion of Christ, and 
has been baptized, who meditates on the immeasurable, 
incalculable nature of the divine splendour and glory of 
the Invisible, even the Lord Jesus Christ and God the 
Father, and takes refuge in the wisdom and power and 
glory of God, affectionately addresses the great teacher 
Baldwin, a superintendent of missionary affairs in the 
city of Boston, of America. 

" Beloved elder Brother, 

" Though in the present state, the places of our residence 
are very far apart, and we have never met, yet by means 
of letters, and of the words of teacher Judson, who has 
told me of you, I love you, and wish to send you this letter. 
When the time arrives in which we shall wholly put on 
Christ him, in loving whom we cannot tire, and in prais 
ing whom we can find no end, and shall be adorned with 
those ornaments, which the lord will dispense to us out of 
the heavenly treasure house, that he has prepared, then we 
shall love one another more perfectly than we do now. 

" Formerly, I was in the habit of concealing my sins, that 
they might not appear; but now I am convinced, that I 
cannot conceal my sins from the Lord who sees and knows 
all things ; and that I cannot atone for them, nor obtain 
atonement from my former objects of worship. And accord 
ingly, I count myself to have lost all, under the elements 
of the world, and through the grace of the faith of Christ 
only, to have gained the spiritual graces and rewards per 
taining to eternity, which cannot be lost. Therefore, I 
have no ground for boasting, pride, passion and self-exalta- 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 215 

tion. And without desiring the praise of men, or seeking 
my own will, I wish to do the will of God the Father. The 
members of the body, dead in trespasses and sins, dis 
pleasing to God, I desire to make instruments of righteous 
ness, not following the will of the flesh. Worldly desire 
and heavenly desire being contrary, the one to the other, 
and the desire of visible things counteracting the de 
sire of invisible things, I am as a dead man. However, 
He quickens the dead. He awakens those that sleep. He 
lifts up those that fall. He opens blind eyes. He perfo 
rates deaf ears. He lights a lamp in the great house of 
darkness. He relieves the wretched. He feeds the hun 
gry. The words of such a benefactor, if we reject, we 
must die for ever, and come to everlasting destruction. 
Which circumstance considering, and meditating also on 
sickness, old age, and death, incident to the present state 
of mutability, I kneel and prostrate myself, and pray before 
God, the Father of the Lord Jesus Christ, who has made 
an atonement for our sins, that he may have mercy on me 
and pardon my sins, and make me holy, and give me a 
repenting, believing, and loving mind. 

" Formerly, I trusted in my own merits ; but now, 
through the preaching and instruction of teacher Yoodthan, 
I trust in the merit of the Lord Jesus Christ. The teacher, 
therefore, is the tree ; we are the blossoms and fruit. He 
has laboured to partake of the fruit, and now the tree 
begins to bear. The bread of life he has given, and we 
eat. The water from the brook which flows from the top 
of Mount Calvary, for the cleansing of all filth, he has 
brought, and made us bathe and drink. The bread of 
which we eat, will yet ferment and rise. The water which 
we drink and bathe in, is the water of an unfailing spring ; 
and many will yet drink and bathe therein. Then all 
things will be regenerated and changed. Now we are 
strangers and pilgrims ; and it is my desire, without fad- 
hering to the things of this world, but longing for my na 
tive abode, to consider and enquire, how long I must la 
bour [here ; to whom I ought to show the light which I 
have obtained ; when I ought to put it up, and when dis 
close it. 

" The inhabitants of this country of Burmah, being in 
the evil practice of forbidden lust, erroneous worship, and 
false speech, deride the religion of Christ. However, 
that we may bear patiently derision, and persecution, and 
death, for the sake of the Lord Jesus Christ, pray for us. 



216 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

I do thus pray. For, elder brother, I have to bear the 
threatening of my own brother, and my brother-in-law, 
who say, We will beat, and bruise, and pound you ; we 
will bring you into great difficulty ; you associate with 
false people ; you keep a false religion ; and you speak 
false words. However, their false religion is the religion 
of death. The doctrine of the cross is the religion of life, 
of love, of faith. I am a servant of faith. Formerly I 
was a servant of Satan. Now I am a servant of Christ. 
And a good servant cannot but follow his master. More 
over, the divine promises must be accomplished. 

"In this country of Burmah are many strayed sheep. 
Teacher Judson, pitying them, has come to gather them 
together, and to feed them in love. Some will not listen, 
but run away. Some do listen and adhere to him : and 
that our numbers may increase, we meet together, and pray 
to the great Proprietor of the sheep. 

" Thus I, MOUNG SHWA-BA, a disciple of teacher Jud 
son, in Rangoon, write, and send this letter to the great 
teacher BALDWIN, who lives in Boston, America." 

Mr. Wade, in a letter to Dr. Staughton, then the Cor 
responding Secretary, gives some account of the passage 
from America : 

Rev. and very dear Sir, 

" Guided and directed by the kind providence of God, 
we have reached in safety the place of our destination. His 
goodness and mercy have constantly attended us since we 
left America. May it provoke our gratitude and incite us 
to new obedience. 

" During the voyage from Boston to Calcutta, after hav 
ing recovered from sea sickness, I applied myself to the 
study of the Burman language under the instructions of 
Mrs. Judson. The Captain allowed us to have worship on 
deck every sabbath, and expressed not only a willingness, 
but some anxiety, that I should take frequent opportunities 
to converse with the sailors on the important concerns of 
their souls. They gave good attention to instruction, though 
without any very apparent religious feeling. Most of them 
were Roman Catholics. The Captain was well convinced 
of the utility and consequent importance of having worship 
among the sailors on the Lord s day. 

" We arrived in Calcutta on the 19th of October, and, 
in about two weeks after, found a ship that was to sail for 
Rangoon in a few days. We were informed that there was 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOK. 217 

a ^reat prospect, of war between the English and Burmans. 
On this account, we were urgently advised by all the friends 
in Serampore and Calcutta not to venture ourselves in Ran 
goon. This advice was enforced by an account of the real 
state of things, kindly afforded for the purpose, by the chief 
secretary of the government of Bengal. Notwithstanding, 
we felt it our duty, if an opportunity offered, to venture, 
trusting in the great Arbiter of life and death for protection. 
Consequently we engaged a passage in the above mention 
ed ship, and sailed on the 15th of November, and arrived 
in Rangoon on the 5th of December. I trust we all felt 
some emotions of gratitude to the great Father of all our 
mercies, when we entered this great empire of darkness ; 
where, having been wanderers for seven months, we found 
a place that we could call our own, which, though in a bar 
barous land, far from friends, is desirable, because we have 
some assurance that it is the place of residence designated 
for us by God himself and 

" Heaven itself, without my God, 
Would be no joy to me."j 

" The prospect of war has been daily increasing ever 
since we arrived. We cannot predict the final issue ; but 
we pray that it may be for the advancement of the object 
of this Mission." 

Mr. and Mrs. Judson, immediately after her arrival, left 
Rangoon for Ava, leaving Mr. and Mrs. Wade, with Mr. 
Hough and family, at Rangoon. 

The following letter of Mrs. Judson to her parents, con 
tains a brief accountof the passage, and of the state of things 
at Ava. It is the last letter that she wrote, before the 
occurrence of those dreadful events, which, for nearly wo 
years, subjected the Missionaries to sufferings and dangers, 
which have had few parallels in the history of missions : 

" Ava, Feb. 10, 1824. 

My dear Parents and Sisters. 

" After two years and a half wandering, you will be 
pleased to hear that I have at last arrived at home, so far 
as this life is concerned, and am once more quietly and 
hapily settled with Mr. Judson, When I retrace the 
scenes through which I have passed, the immense space I 
have traversed, and the various dangers, seen and unseen, 



218 MEM01H OF MRS. JUDSON. 

from which I have been preserved, my heart is filled with 
gratitude and praise to that Being, who has at all times been 
my protector, and marked out all the way before me. Sure 
ly no one was ever more highly favoured, no being 
was ever under greater obligations to make sacrifices 
for the promotion of God s glory, than I am at this mo 
ment. And I think I feel, more than ever, the import 
ance of being spiritual and humble, and so to cherish 
the influences of the Holy Spirit, that in the communica 
tion of divine truth, powerful impressions may be made, 
and that I may no more wander from Him, who is deserv 
ing of all my services and affections. 

" I wrote from Rangoon, but for fear my letters should 
not have arrived, I will mention a few things therein con 
tained. We had a quick and pleasant passage from Cal 
cutta to Rangoon. Mr. J. s boat was all in readiness, my 
baggage was immediately taken from the ship to the boat, 
and in seven days from my arrival, we were on our way to 
the capital. Our boat was small and inconvenient ; but 
the current at this season is so very strong, and the wind 
always against us, that our progress was slow indeed. The 
season, however, was cool and delightful; we were preserv 
ed from dangers by day, and robbers by night, and arrived 
in safety in six weeks. The A-rah-wah-tee (Irrawaddy) 
is a noble river ; its banks every where covered with im 
mortal beings, destined to the same eternity as ourselves. 
We often walked through the villages ; and though we never 
received the least insult, always attracted universal atten 
tion. A foreign female was a sight never before beheld, 
and all were anxious that their friends and relatives should 
have a view. Crowds followed us through the villages, and 
some who were less civilized than others, would run some 
way before us, in order to have a long look as we approach 
ed them. In one instance, the boat being some time in 
doubling a point we had walked over, we seated ourselves 
down, when the villagers as usual assembled, and Mr. Jud- 
son introduced the subject of religion. Several old men 
who were present, entered into conversation, while the 
multitude was all attention. The apparent school-master 
of the village coming up, Mr. Judson handed him a tract, 
and requested him to read. After proceeding some way, 
he remarked to the assembly, that such a writing was wor 
thy of being copied, and asked Mr. Judson to remain while 
he copied it. Mr. Judson informed him he might keep 
the tract, on condition he read it to all his neighbours. 



MEMOIR, OF MRS. JUDSON. 219 

We could not but hope the Spirit of God would bless those 
few simple truths, to the salvation of some of their souls. 

" Our boat was near being upset in passing through one 
of the rapids, with which this river abounds. The rudder 
became entangled in the rocks, which brought the boat 
across the stream, and laid her on one side. The steers 
man, however, had presence of mind sufficient to cut the 
rudder from the boat, which caused her to right, without ex 
periencing any other inconvenience than a thorough fright, 
and the loss of our breakfast, which was precipitated from 
the fire-place into the water, together with every thing on 
the outside of the boat. 

" On our arrival at Ava, we had more difficulties to en 
counter, and such as we had never before experienced. 
We had no home, no house to shelter us from the burning 
sun by day, and the cold dews at night. Dr. Price had 
kindly met us on the way, and urged our taking up our 
residence with him ; but his house was in such an un 
finished state, and the walls so damp, (of brick, and just 
built) that spending two or three hours threw me into 
a fever, and induced me to feel that it would be presump 
tion to remain longer. We had but one alternative, to re 
main in the boat till we could build a small house on the 
spot of ground which the king gave Mr. Judson last year. 
And you will hardly believe it possible, for I almost doubt 
my senses, that in just a fortnight from our arrival, we 
moved into a house built in that time, and which is suffi 
ciently large to make us comfortable. It is in a most de 
lightful situation, out of the dust of the town, and on the 
bank of the river. The spot of ground given by his ma 
jesty is small, being only 120 feet long, and 75 wide ; but 
it is our own, and is the most healthy situation I have seen. 
Our house is raised four feet from the ground, and consists 
of three small rooms and a verandah. 

" I hardly know how we shall bear the hot season, which 
is just commencing, as our house is built of boards, and before 
night, is heated like an oven. Nothing but brick is a shel 
ter from the heat of Ava, where the thermometer, even in 
the shade, frequently rises to a hundred and eight degrees. 
We have worship every evening in Burman, when a num 
ber of the natives assemble ; and every Sabbath Mr. Jud 
son preaches on the other side of the river, in Dr. Price s 
house. We feel it an inestimable privilege, that amid all 
our discouragements we have the language, and are able 
constantly to communicate truths which can save the soul. 



220 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

" My female school has already commenced, with three 
little girls, who are learning to read, sew, &c. Two of 
them are sisters, and we have named them, Mary and Abby 
Hasseltine. One of them is to be supported with the money 
which the " Judson Association of Bradford Academy," 
have engaged to collect. They are fine children, and im 
prove as rapidly as any children in the world. Their 
mother is deranged, and their father gave them to me to 
educate, so that I have been at no expense for them, ex 
cepting their food and clothes. I have already begun to 
make inquiries for children, and doubt not we shall be di 
rected in regard to our school. 

" I have not yet been at the palace, the royal family all be 
ing absent. They returned to Amarapoora a day or two af 
ter our arrival, where they will remain till the new palace in 
this city is finished, when they will take possession in usual 
form, and Ava in future will be their residence. My old 
friend, the lady of the Viceroy of Rangoon, who died in 
my absence, came to the boat to see me immediately on 
being informed of my arrival. All her power and distinc 
tion ceased at the death of her husband, and she is now 
only a private woman. She is, however, a very sensible 
woman, and there is much more hope of her attending to 
the subject of religion now, than when in public life. 
I intend to visit her frequently, and make it an object to 
fix her attention to the subject. Jn consequence of war 
with the Bengal government, foreigners are not so much 
esteemed at court as formerly. I know not what effect this 
war will have on our mission ; but we must leave the event 
with Him who has hitherto directed us." 

Rumours of approaching war with the Bengal govern 
ment had, for some time, disturbed the public mind. It 
has been well ascertained, that the Burman emperor 
cherished the ambitious design of invading Bengal. He had 
collected in Arracan, an army of 30,000 men, under the 
command of his most successful General, Maha Bandoola. 
It is said, that the army was furnished with a pair of golden 
fetters, destined to the honourable service of being worn 
by the Governor General of India, when he should be led 
as a captive to the golden feet, at Ava.* 

The Bengal government, however, resolved to anticipate 
the blow, by a sudden irruption into the Burman empire. 

* Snodgrass Burmese War, p. 277. 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 221 

The encroachments of the Burmese government on the 
Company s possessions had been long a subject of com 
plaint ; and all attempts to obtain redress had been met by 
neglect, and at last, by preparations for invasion on the part 
of the Burmese. 

In May, 1824, an army of about six thousand English 
and native troops, under the command of Sir Archibald 
Campbell, arrived at Rangoon. So entirely unexpected 
was this attack, that no resistance was made, except a few 
shots from the fortifications along the river. 

The following letter from Mr. Wade to Mr. Lawson, of 
Calcutta, relates the wonderful escape of the Missionaries 
from the fate which seemed, for several hours, to be im 
pending over them. Truly, the Lord is a present help in 
trouble. He interposed on this occasion, while the heathen 
raged, and suffered them to do his prophets no harm. 

Rangoon, May 15, 1824. 
" Dear Brother Lawson, 

" You would not think it strange, if, by this time, we 
should express some regret for our imprudence in having 
left Bengal, contrary to the advice of our friends. If we 
had remained in Calcutta, or Serampore, we should doubt 
less have been exempt from the inexpressible sufferings of 
body and mind, which we experienced during a part of the 
present week. But since God has graciously preserved our 
lives, and restored us to rest and quietness, for reasons 
which may easily be conceived by a Christian, we rejoice 
that we have been afflicted. 

" We did not apprehend, until last Monday, that war 
was declared against the Burmans. The most credible in 
formation which we could obtain, assured us, that till griev 
ances were amicably settled. But on Monday last, infor 
mation came, that a number of ships were at the mouth of 
the river. Government immediately ordered every person 
in Rangoon who wears a hat to be taken prisoner, which 
was accordingly done. In the course of the succeeding 
night, Mr. H. and myself were chained, and put into close 
confinement, under armed keepers. In the morning the 
fleet was in sight of the town, and our keepers were or 
dered to massacre us the moment the first shot was fired 
upon the town. But when the firing commenced, the 
murderers were so effectually panic struck, that they all 
slunk away into one corner of the prison, speechless, and 
almost breathless. The next shot made our prison tremble 



222 MEMOIR. OF MRS. JUDSON. 

and shake, as if it would be immediately down upon our 
heads. Our keepers now made for the prison door : we 
used every exertion to persuade them to remain, but all to 
no purpose ; they broke open the door and fled. In a few 
moments after, the firing ceased ; and we expected the 
troops were landing, and that we should soon be released ; 
when, horrible to relate, about fifty Burmans rushed into 
the prison, drew us out, stripped us of every thing but pan 
taloons ; our naked arms were drawn behind us, and corded 
as tight as the strength of one man would permit ; and we 
were almost literally carried through the streets upon the 
points of their spears, to the seat of judgment, and were 
made to sit upon our knees, with our bodies bending for 
ward, for the convenience of the executioner, who was or 
dered that moment to behead us. None of us understood 
the order but Mr. Hough. He requested the executioner 
to desist a moment, and petitioned the Yahwoon to send 
him on board the frigate, and promised to use his influence 
to prevent any further firing upon the town. The linguists 
seconded the proposal, and pleaded that we might be re 
prieved for a few moments. 

"The Yahwoon answered, If the English fire again, 
there shall be no reprieve : and asked Mr. Hough if he 
would positively promise to put an immediate stop to the 
firing, which you 1 will recollect had been discontinued, 
from the time that our keepers in prison fled. At this mo 
ment, several shots were sent very near us : the govern 
ment people fled from the seat of judgment, and took re 
fuge under the banks of a neighbouring tank. All the 
others fled from the town, but kept us before them : we 
were obliged to make our way as fast as possible, for the 
madness and terror of our attendants allowed us no com 
pliments. 

" We were soon overtaken by the government people, 
fleeing upon horseback. 

" About a mile and a half from the town they halted, 
and we were again ^placed before them. Mr. Hough and 
the linguists renewed their petition. After a few moments 
conversation, his irons were taken off, and he was sent on 
board the frigate, with the most awful threatenings to him 
self and us, if he did not succeed. 

" The remainder of us were obliged again to resume 
our march. Finally, a part of us were confined in a strong 
building, at the foot of the golden pagoda. I, with two 
others, was taken into the pagoda, and confined in a 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 223 

strong building, and left under the care of a door-keeper. 
After dark, this fellow, by the promise of a present, was 
induced to remove us into a kind of vault, which had but a 
small aperture, and was without windows : it afforded only 
sufficient air for the purpose of respiration. The fellow 
himself, I believe, ran away. We were several times alarmed 
during the night. 

" The next morning early, we were searched for by our 
blood-thirsty enemies, who, upon finding we were not in 
the room where they left us, concluded that we had escaped 
and fled. We expected every moment we should be dis 
covered, when to our great relief, we heard them cry out, 
The English are coming! and they fled. We waited, 
however, in vain, to hear some sound which would assure 
us that it would be safe to cry out for assistance ; for we 
soon found we were again surrounded with Burmans. 

" About noon, the English troops came up, and to our 
inexpressible joy, relieved us from our unpleasant situation. 
As soon as I could be disengaged from my galling chains, 
I hastened to the mission-house, to learn the fate of Mrs. 
Wade and Hough. I found them safe and well; but 
though not imprisoned, they had experienced great suffer 
ings, and escaped great dangers. Mr. Hough I also 
found safe at the mission-house. When we met and heard 
the relation of each other s dangers and escapes, we felt con 
strained to join in the most hearty acknowledgments of 
gratitude to God, by whose divine interposition our lives 
had been preserved. 

" I have too little room to think of entering upon our 
feelings, when we viewed ourselves as in one moment 
more, to launch into eternity. Suffice it to say, I felt an 
assurance in the grace of God, which disarmed death of 
its terror. The hope of the Gospel seemed to me a trea 
sure, whose value was beyond all computation. Finally, I 
trust the dangers and sufferings of the past week, have 
yielded me a rich spiritual harvest. 

" All who had been taken prisoners, and ordered to be 
executed by the Burmans, were on Wednesday regained, 
and set at liberty by the English troops. All the Burmans 
have fled to the jungles, and have built several stockades 
in different directions from the town, some of which have 
already been taken and burned by the English troops. 

" The Yahwoon orders every person to be put to death 
who betrays the least desire to return to Rangoon. Num 
bers of Siamese, Persees, Portuguese, Musselmans, and 



224 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

even Burmans, have been found in the jungles, who have 
been murdered by the Burmans themselves. 

" Monday, 17th. The army has penetrated the country 
for several miles around us. The result of every engage 
ment, as yet, has been in favour of the English. May God 
prosper their arms. 

" You will be able to obtain a full account of the state 
of affairs in this place, from the public papers, else I 
should be more minute in my communications. I hope 
you will therefore excuse me. 

" It is between two and three months since we have re 
ceived any letter from Mr. Judson, or Doctor Price. It is 
impossible to predict their fate. We tremble whenever we 
think of them. We can only pray that God, who has de 
livered us out of the hands of our cruel enemies, may de 
liver them also." 

Letter from Mr. Hough to Dr. Staughton. 

Rangoon, June 6, 1824. 
" Rev. and dear Sir, 

" We are now amid the noise and bustle of war, and are 
surrounded, on all sides, by an army of ten thousand British 
troops, a greater part of which came up the river, and 
attacked the town on the llth ult. The town was com 
pletely evacuated when the British landed, by the Burmans, 
who all fled into the interior of the country. Many skir 
mishes have taken place since, and we are now, from the 
forces which the Burman chiefs are collecting, expecting, 
probably within sight and hearing, a bloody and destructive 
battle. The Burmans have exercised many cruelties, both 
on one another, and on a few prisoners who have unhappily 
fallen into their hands. This presents no inducement to 
the English to spare their lives. The war, according to 
every present appearance, must continue for some time to 
come. Every Burman Christian, excepting Moung Shwa- 
ba, has fled, and all missionary work, excepting the study 
of the language, has ceased. 

" We have not heard from brothers Judson and Price for 
a long time. Now all communication is cut off . We can 
not but feel many anxieties on their account. The mission 
property here has sustained no injury; and, unless the Bur- 
mans make a sudden irruption, will, I trust, under God, re 
main undisturbed. Should we, however, fall into the hands 
of the Burmans, in their present state of feeling, we have 
no human probability on which to hope for safety." 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 225 

Messrs. Hough and Wade, with their wives, soon after 
returned to Bengal, their stay in Rangoon being attended 
with danger, while they had no opportunity of effecting 
any thing for the mission. Mr. and Mrs. Wade here con 
tinued the study of the language ; and Mr. W. employed 
himself in printing the Burman Dictionary, which had been 
compiled by Mr. Judson a work of great value to future 
missionaries. 

The situation of the missionaries at Ava now became a 
subject of intense anxiety to all the friends of the mission. 
There was too much reason to fear that they had fallen vic 
tims to the hasty resentment of a vindictive and haughty 
government. The English troops were uniformly victo 
rious. Army after army of Burmans was defeated ; and 
the English were on the advance towards the capital. These 
events were likely to incense the Burman government, and 
to induce them to treat with the utmost seventy all fo 
reigners. 

For nearly two years the cloud which concealed their 
fate hung dark and portentous. That suspense, which is 
as dreadful as the most awful certainty, agitated the minds 
of their relatives, and of all the friends of missions, with 
alternate hopes and fears. Those who cherished the belief 
that the missionaries were alive, relied only on the protec 
tion of that God, who had so signally protected this mis 
sion, and who, by an interposition almost as visibly miracu 
lous as that which rescued Peter from his enemies, had 
recently preserved the missionaries at Rangoon from in 
stant and apparently inevitable death. It was, moreover, 
nearly certain, that if the missionaries were living, they 
were subjected to imprisonment, and to dreadful sufferings, 
both corporeal and mental. 

These considerations produced a deep anxiety in the pub 
lic mind, which has seldom been witnessed, and which, it is 
believed, drew from many hearts continual and importunate 
prayer to God, that he would hear the sigh of the prisoners, 
and protect his servants from the rage of the heathen, and 
from the perils of war. 

At length this painful suspense was terminated by the 
joyful news, that the missionaries were alive, and were safe 
in the English camp. The British troops, after an almost 
uninterrupted series of successful combats, had penetrated 
to Yandaboo, about forty miles from the capital. The 
Burmese government had hitherto haughtily refused to com- 



226 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

ply with the terms proposed by the British commander. 
But the near approach of the English troops, and the pros 
pect of the speedy capture of the golden city, so operated 
on the fears of the monarch, that he yielded, and signed a 
treaty of peace, in which he ceded a large portion of his 
territory, and agreed to pay a crore of rupees, (about four 
millions and a half of dollars,) in four instalments. He 
was required, moreover, to liberate all the English and 
American prisoners. Mr. and Mrs. Judson, and Dr. Price, 
were thus rescued from the grasp of their oppressors ; and 
on the 24th of February, 1826, they were received, with 
the kindest hospitality, at the British camp. Mrs. Judson 
wrote thus to her sister : 

British Camp, Yandaboo, 40 miles 

from Ava, Feb. 25, 1826. 
" My dear Sister A., 

" Happy indeed am I to be in a situation once more to 
write you, and to find myself under the protection of a 
Christian government. To have my mind once more re 
lieved from those agonizing expectations and fearful appre 
hensions to which it has so long been subject, almost inca 
pacitates me for writing, from excess of joy, and, I trust, 
sincere gratitude to Him who has afflicted and delivered us 
from our afflictions. I have only time to write a line or 
two, just to inform you of our emancipation and comfort 
able circumstances. 

" Four or five days ago, my hopes of being released from 
the Burman yoke were faint indeed ; but through the kind 
ness of Sir Archibald Campbell, who demanded us of the 
Burman government, we obtained our liberty, and are now 
under his protection, and receive from him every possible 
attention. He has provided us with a tent near his own, 
during our stay on the banks of the Irrawaddy, and one of 
the largest gun-boats to convey us to Rangoon. Peace 
was ratified yesterday, and in a few days we shall proceed 
down the river. 

" We have a little daughter, born seven months after the 
imprisonment of her father ; she is a lovely child and now 
more than a year old. We call her Maria Eliza Butter- 
worth. Maria s nurse, together with two little Burman 
girls, Mary and Abby, I have brought with me, and shall 
now have it in my power to take them with me wherever I 
go. My health is now good, having just recovered from a 
dreadful fever, during the height of which I was delirious, 
for several days, and in the absence of Mr, J. without any 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 227 

person to look after me, excepting servants. Perhaps no 
person was ever brought so low, and recovered. It appear 
ed a miracle to every one, and I could only say, It is the 
Lord who has done it. So entirely exhausted was my 
strength, that I could not move a limb for some time, or 
stand on my feet for six weeks after ; and even now, three 
months since my fever left me, I have hardly strength to 
\valk alone, though I am perfectly well in other respects. 

" We shall probably continue in the Burman Empire, but 
in some part under British protection. God has been with 
us through all our sufferings, and intermingled mercies all 
the way. Bless his holy name, for he is a prayer hearing 
God, and will not forsake his people in their distress. Re 
member us in your prayers. 

" P. S. This is the first letter I have written for nearly 
two years." 



CHAPTER XVI. 

Account of the Scenes at Ava during the War. 

THE sufferings of the Missionaries during this long and 
disastrous period, surpassed all that the most alarmed and 
fertile imagination had conceived. Of the dreadful scenes 
at Ava, a minute account was written by Mrs. Judson to 
Dr. Elnathan Judson, who has kindly furnished it for this 
work. It will be read with strong and painful interest. 
Fiction itself has seldom invented a tale more replete with 
terror. 

" Rangoon, May 26, 1826. 
" My beloved Brother, 

" I commence this letter with the intention of giving you 
the particulars of our captivity and sufferings at Ava. How 
long my patience will allow my reviewing scenes of disgust 
and horror, the conclusion of this letter will determine. I 
had kept a journal of every thing that had transpired from 
our arrival at Ava, but destroyed it at the commencement 
of our difficulties. 

" The first certain intelligence we received of the decla 
ration of war by the Burmese, was on our arrival at Tsen- 
pyoo-kywon, about a hundred miles this side of Ava, where 
part of the troops, under the command of the celebrated 
Bandoola, had encamped. As we proceeded on our jour 
ney, we met Bandoola himself, with the remainder of his 
troops, gaily equipped, seated on his golden barge, and 

L2 



228 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

surrounded by a fleet of gold war boats, one of which was 
instantly dispatched the other side of the river to hail us, 
and make all necessary inquiries. We were allowed to pro 
ceed quietly on, when we had informed the messenger that 
we were Americans, not English, and were going to Ava in 
obedience to the command of his majesty. 

" On our arrival at the capital, we found that Dr. Price 
was out of favour at court, and that suspicion rested on 
most of the foreigners then at Ava. Your brother visited 
at the palace two or three times, but found the king s man 
ner toward him very different from what it formerly had 
been ; and the queen, who had hitherto expressed wishes 
for my speedy arrival, now made no inquiries after me, nor 
intimated a wish to see me. Consequently, I made no ef 
fort to visit at the palace, though almost daily invited to vi 
sit some of the branches of the royal family, who were living 
in their own houses out of the palace enclosure. Under 
these circumstances, we thought our most prudent course 
lay in prosecuting our original intention of building a house 
and commencing missionary operations as occasions offered, 
thus endeavouring to convince the government that we had 
really nothing to do with the present war. 

" In two or three weeks after our arrival, the king, queen, 
all the members of the royal family, and most of the officers 
of government, returned to Amarapoora, in order to come 
and take possession of the new palace in the customary 
style. As there has been much misunderstanding relative 
to Ava and Amarapoora, both being called the capital of 
the Burmese Empire, I will here remark, that present Ava 
was formerly the seat of government ; but soon after the old 
king had ascended the throne, it was forsaken, and a new 
palace built at Amarapoora, about six miles from Ava, in 
which he remained during his life. In the fourth year of 
the reign of the present king, Amarapoora was in its turn 
forsaken, and a new and beautiful palace built at Ava, 
which was then in ruins, but is now the capital of the 
Burmese Empire, and the residence of the emperor. The 
king and royal family had been living in temporary build 
ings at Ava during the completion of the new palace, which 
gave occasion for their returning to Amarapoora. 

" I dare not attempt a description of that splendid day when 
majesty with all its attendant glory, entered the gates of the 
golden city, and amid the acclamations of millions, I may 
say, took possession of the palace. The saupwars of the 
provinces bordering on China, all the viceroys and high of- 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 229 

ficers of the kingdom, were assembled on the occasion, 
dressed in their robes of state, and ornamented with the 
insignia of their office. The white elephant, richly adorn 
ed with gold and jewels, was one of the most beautiful ob 
jects in the procession. The king and queen alone were 
unadorned, dressed in the simple garb of the country ; they 
hand in hand entered the garden in which we had taken 
our seats, and where a banquet was prepared for their re 
freshment. All the riches and glory of the empire were 
on his day exhibited to view. The number and immense 
size of the elephants, the numerous horses, and great vari 
ety of vehicles of all descriptions, far surpassed any thing 
I have ever seen or imagined. Soon after his majesty had 
taken possession of the new palace, an order was issued 
that no foreigner should be allowed to enter, excepting 
Lansago. We were a little alarmed at this, but concluded 
it was from political motives, and would not, perhaps, essen 
tially affect us. 

" For several weeks, nothing took place to alarm us, and 
we went on with our school. Mr. J. preached every Sabbath, 
all the materials for building a brick house were procured, 
and the masons had made considerable progress in raising 
the building. 

" On the 23d of May, 1824, just as we had concluded 
worship at the Doctor s house, the other side of the river, 
a messenger came to inform us that Rangoon was taken by 
the English. The intelligence produced a shock in which 
was a mixture of fear and joy. Mr. Gouger, a young mer 
chant residing at Ava, was then with us, and had much 
more reason to fear than the rest of us. We all, however^ 
immediately returned to our house, and began to consider 
what was to be done. Mr. G. went to Prince Thar-yar- 
wa-dee, the king s most influential brother, who informed 
him he need not give himself any uneasiness, as he had men 
tioned the subject to his majesty, who had replied, that the 
few foreigners residing at Ava had nothing to do with the 
war, and should not be molested. 

" The government were now all in motion. An army of 
ten or twelve thousand men, under the command of the 
Kyee-woon-gyee, were sent off in three or four days, and 
were to be joined by the Sakyer-woon-gyee, who had pre 
viously been appointed Viceroy of Rangoon, and who was 
on his way thither, when the news of its attack reached 
him. No doubt was entertained of the defeat of the Eng- 



230 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

lish, the only fear of the king was, that the foreigners, hear 
ing of the advance of the Burmese troops, would be so 
alarmed, as to flee on board their ships and depart, before 
there would be time to secure them as slaves. Bring for 
me, said a wild young buck of the palace, six kala pyoo, 
(white strangers,) to row my boat; and to me/ said the 
lady of a Woon-gyee, send four white strangers to manage 
the affairs of my house, as I understand they are trusty 
servants. The war boats, in high glee, passed our house, 
the soldiers singing and dancing, and exhibiting gestures 
of the most joyous kind. Poor fellows ! said we, you will 
probably never dance again. And it so proved, for few if 
any ever saw again their native home. 

" As soon as the army were dispatched, the government 
began to inquire the cause of the arrival of the stran 
gers at Rangoon. There must be spies in the coun 
try, suggested some, who have invited them over. And 
who so likely to be spies, as the Englishmen residing at 
Ava? A report was in circulation, that Capt. Laird, lately 
arrived, had brought Bengal papers which contained the 
intention of the English to take Rangoon, and it was kept 
a secret from his majesty. An inquiry was instituted. The. 
three Englishmen, Gouger, Laird, and Rogers, were called 
and examined. It was found they had seen the papers, 
and were put in confinement, though not in the prison. We 
now began to tremble for ourselves, and were in daily ex 
pectation of some dreadful event. 

" At length Mr. Judson and Dr. Price were summoned 
to a court of examination, where strict inquiry was made 
relative to all they knew. The great point seemed to be 
whether they had been in the habit of making communica 
tions to foreigners of the state of the country, &c. They 
answered, they had always written to their friends in 
America, but had no correspondence with English officers, 
or the Bengal government. After their examination, they 
were not put in confinement as the Englishmen had been, 
but were allowed to return to their houses. In examining 
the accounts of Mr. G. it was found that Mr. Judson and 
Dr. Price had taken money of him to a considerable amount. 
Ignorant as were the Burmese of our mode of receiving 
money by orders on Bengal, this circumstance, to their sus 
picious minds, was a sufficient evidence, that the Missiona 
ries were in the pay of the English, and very probably spies. 
It was thus represented to the king, who, in an angry tone, 
ordered the immediate arrest of the two teachers. 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 231 

" On the 8th of June, just as we were preparing for din 
ner, in rushed an officer holding a black book, with a 
dozen Burmans, accompanied by one, who, from his spotted 
face, we knew to be an executioner, and a son of the prison. 
Where is the teacher? was the first inquiry. Mr. Jud- 
son presented himself. You are called by the king, said 
the officer ; a form of speech always used when about to 
arrest a criminal. The spotted man instantly seized Mr. 
Judson, threw him on the floor, and produced the small 
cord, the instrument of torture. I caught hold of his arm ; 
Stay, (said I,) I will give you money. Take her too, 
said the officer ; she also is a foreigner. Mr. Judson, with 
an imploring look, begged they would let me remain till 
further orders. The scene now was shocking beyond de 
scription. The whole neighbourhood had collected the 
masons at work on the brick house threw down their tools, 
and ran the little Burman children were screaming and 
crying the Bengallee servants stood in amazement at the 
indignities offered their master and the hardened execu 
tioner, with a kind of hellish joy, drew tight the cords, bound 
Mr. Judson fast, and dragged him off I knew not whither. 
In vain I begged and entreated the spotted face to take 
the silver, and loosen the ropes ; but he spurned my offers, 
and immediately departed. I gave the money, however, 
to Moung Ing to follow after, to make some further attempt 
to mitigate the torture of Mr. Judson ; but instead of suc 
ceeding, when a few rods from the house, the unfeeling 
wretches again threw their prisoner on the ground, and 
drew the cords still tighter, so as almost to prevent respira 
tion. 

" The officer and his gang proceeded on to the court 
house, where the governor of the city and officers were 
collected, one of whom read the order of the king, to com 
mit Mr. Judson to the death prison, into which he was 
soon hurled, the door closed and Moung Ing saw no more. 
What a night was now before me ! I retired into my room, 
and endeavoured to obtain consolation from committing my 
case to God, and imploring fortitude and strength to suffer 
whatever awaited me. But the consolation of retirement 
was not long allowed me, for the magistrate of the place 
had come into the verandah, and continually called me 
to come out, and submit to his examination. But previously 
to going out, I destroyed all my letters, journals, and 
writings of every kind, lest they should disclose the fact, 
that we had correspondents in England, and had minuted 



232 MEMOIR OF MI19. JUDSON. 

down every occurrence since our arrival in the country. 
When this work of destruction was finished , I went out and 
submitted to the examination of the magistrate, who in 
quired very minutely of every thing I knew ; then ordered 
the gates of the compound to be shut, no person to be al 
lowed to go in or out, placed a guard of ten ruffians, to 
whom he gave a strict charge to keep me safe, and departed. 

" It was now dark. I retired to an inner room with my 
four little Burman girls, and barred the doors. The guard 
instantly ordered me to unbar the doors and come out, or 
they would break the house down. I obstinately refused 
to obey, and endeavoured to intimidate them by threatening 
to complain of their conduct to higher authorities on the 
morrow. Finding me resolved in disregarding their orders, 
they took the two Bengallee servants, and confined them in 
the stocks, in a very painful position. I could not endure 
this ; but called the head man to a window, and promised 
to make them all a present in the morning, if they would 
release the servants. After much debate and many severe 
threatenings, they consented, but seemed resolved to annoy 
me as much as possible. My unprotected desolate state, 
my entire uncertainty of the fate of Mr. Judson, and the 
dreadful carousings and almost diabolical language of the 
guard, all conspired to make it by far the most distressing 
night I had ever passed. You may well imagine, my dear 
brother, that sleep was a stranger to my eyes, and peace 
and composure to my mind. 

" The next morning, I sent Moung Ing to ascertain the 
situation of your brother, and give him food, if still living. 
He soon returned, with the intelligence, that Mr. Judson, 
and all the white foreigners, were confined in the death 
prison, with three pairs of iron fetters each, and fastened 
to a long pole to prevent their moving ! The point of my 
anguish now was, that I was a prisoner myself, and could 
make no efforts for the release of the Missionaries. I beg 
ged and entreated the magistrate to allow me to go to some 
member of government to state my case ; but he said he 
did not dare to consent, for fear I should make my escape. 
I next wrote a note to one of the king s sisters with whom 
I had been intimate, requesting her to use her influence for 
the release of the teachers. The note was returned with 
this message She did not understand it, which was a 
polite refusal to interfere ; though I afterwards ascertain 
ed, that she had an anxious desire to assist us, but dared 
not on account of the queen. The day dragged heavily 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 233 

away, and another dreadful night was before me. I en 
deavoured to soften the feelings of the guard, by giving 
them tea and segars for the night ; so that they allowed 
me to remain inside of my room, without threatening as 
they did the night before. But the idea of your brother 
being stretched on the bare floor in irons and confinement, 
haunted my mind like a spectre, and prevented my obtain 
ing any quiet sleep, though nature was almost exhausted. 

" On the third day, I sent a message to the governor of 
the city, who has the entire direction of prison affairs, to 
allow me to visit him with a present. This had the desired 
effect ; and he immediately sent orders to the guards, to 
permit my going into town. The governor received me 
pleasantly, and asked me what I wanted. I stated to him 
the situation of the foreigners, and particularly that of the 
teachers, who were Americans, and had nothing to do with 
the war. He told me it was not in his power to release 
them from prison or irons, but that he could make their 
situation more comfortable ; there was his head officer, with 
whom I must consult, relative to the means. The officer, 
who proved to be one of the city writers, and whose coun 
tenance at the first glance presented the most perfect as 
semblage of all the evil passions attached to human nature, 
took me aside, and endeavoured to convince me, that my 
self, as well as the prisoners, was entirely at his disposal 
that our future comfort must depend on my liberality in 
regard to presents and that these must be made in a pri 
vate way, and unknown to any officer in the government ! 
What must I do, said I, to obtain a mitigation of the 
present sufferings of the two teachers ? Pay to me, 
said he, two hundred tickals, (about a hundred dollars,) 
two pieces of fine cloth, and two pieces of handkerchiefs. 
I had taken money with me in the morning, our house being 
two miles from the prison I could not easily return. This 
I offered to the writer, and begged he would not insist on 
the other articles, as they were not in my possession. He 
hesitated for some time, but fearing to lose the sight of so 
much money, he concluded to take it, promising to relieve 
the teachers from their most painful situation. 

" I then procured an order from the governor, for my ad 
mittance into prison ; but the sensations produced by meet 
ing your brother in that wretched, horrid situation, and 
the affecting scene which ensued, I will not attempt to de 
scribe. Mr. Judson crawled to the door of the prison for 
I was never allowed to enter gave me some directions re- 
L 5 



234 MEMOIR OF SIRS. JUDSOtf. 

lative to his release ; but before we could make any arrange 
ment, I was ordered to depart, by those iron hearted jailors, 
who could not endure to see us enjoy the poor consolation 
of meeting in that miserable place. In vain I pleaded the 
order from the governor for my admittance ; they again 
harshly repeated, Depart, or we will pull you out. The 
same evening, the Missionaries, together with the other 
foreigners, who paid an equal sum, were taken out of the 
common prison, and confined in an open shed in the prison 
enclosure. Here I was allowed to send them food, and 
mats to sleep on ; but was not permitted to enter again for 
several days. 

" My next object was to get a petition presented to the 
queen ; but no person being admitted into the palace, who 
was in disgrace with his majesty, I sought to present it 
through the medium of her brother s wife. I had visited 
her in better days, and received particular marks of her 
favour. But now times were altered : Mr. Judson was in 
prison, and I in distress, which was a sufficient reason for 
giving me a cold reception. I took a present of considerable 
value. She was lolling on her carpet as I entered, with 
her attendants around her. I waited not for the usual 
question to a suppliant, What do you want? but in a 
bold, earnest, yet respectful manner, stated our distresses 
and our wrongs, and begged her assistance. She partly 
raised her head, opened the present I had brought, and 
coolly replied, Your case is not singular ; all the fo 
reigners are treated alike. But it is singular, said I, the 
teachers are Americans ; they are ministers of religion, 
and have nothing to do with war or politics, and came to 
Ava, in obedience to the king s command. They have 
never done any thing to deserve such treatment ; and is it 
right they should be treated thus ? The king does as he 
pleases, said she ; I am not the king, what can I do ? 
* You can state their case to the queen, and obtain their 
release/ replied I. Place yourself in my situation, were 
you in America, your husband, innocent of crime, thrown 
into prison, in irons, and you a solitary, unprotected female 
- what would you do ? With a slight degree of feeling, 
she said, I will present your petition, come again to 
morrow. I returned to the house with considerable hope, 
that the speedy release of the Missionaries was at hand. 
But the next day, Mr. Gouger s property, to the amount of 
fifty thousand dollars, was taken and carried to the palace. 
The officers, on their return, politely informed me, they 



MEMOIR. OP MRS. JUDSON. 235 

should visit our house on the morrow. I felt obliged for 
this information, and accordingly made preparations to 
receive them, by secreting as many little articles as pos 
sible ; together with considerable silver, as I knew, if the 
war should be protracted, we should be in a state of starva 
tion without it. But my mind was in a dreadful state of 
agitation, lest it should be discovered, and cause my being 
thrown into prison. And had it been possible to procure 
money from any other quarter, I should not have ventured 
on such a step. 

" The following morning, the royal treasurer, prince 
Tharyawadees, chief woon, and Koung-tone myoo-tsa, 
who was afterwards our steady friend, attended by forty or 
fifty followers, came to take possession of all we had. I 
treated them civilly, gave them chairs to sit on, tea and 
sweetmeats for their refreshment ; and justice obliges me 
to say, that they conducted the business of confiscation, 
with more regard to my feelings, than I should have thought 
it possible for Burmese officers to exhibit. The three offi 
cers, with one of the royal secretaries, alone entered 
the house ; their attendants were ordered to remain out 
side. They saw I was deeply affected, and apologized for 
what they were about to do, by saying, that it was painful 
for them to take possession of property not their own, but 
they were compelled thus to do, by order of the king. 
Where is your silver, gold, and jewels ? said the royal 
treasurer. I have no gold or jewels ; but here is the key 
of a trunk which contains the silver do with it as you 
please. The trunk was produced, and the silver weighed. 
This money/ said I, was collected in America, by the 
disciples of Christ, and sent here for the purpose of build 
ing a kyoung, (the name of a priest s dwelling) and for 
our support, while teaching the religion of Christ. Is it 
suitable that you should take it ? (The Burmans are 
averse to taking what is offered in a religious point of 
view, which was the cause of my making the inquiry.) 
We will state this circumstance to the king, said one of 
them, and perhaps he will restore it. But is this all the 
silver you have ? I could not tell a falsehood : The 
house is in your possession, I replied ; search for your 
selves. Have you not deposited silver with some person 
of your acquaintance? My acquaintances are all in 
prison, with whom should I deposit silver? They next 
ordered my trunk and drawers to be examined. The secre 
tary only was allowed to accompany me in this search. 



236 MEMOIR Of MRS. JUDSON, 

Every thing nice or curious, which met his view, was pre 
sented to the officers, for their decision, whether it should 
be taken or retained. I begged they would not take our 
wearing apparel, as it would be disgraceful to take clothes 
partly worn into the possession of his majesty, and to us 
they were of unspeakable value. They assented, and 
took a list only, and did the same with the books, medi 
cines, &c. My little work table and rocking chair, pre 
sents from my beloved brother, I rescued from their grasp, 
partly by artifice, and partly through their ignorance. They 
left also many articles, which were of inestimable value 
during our long imprisonment. 

" As soon as they had finished their search and departed, 
I hastened to the queen s brother, to hear what had been 
the fate of my petition; when, alas, all my hopes were 
dashed, by his wife s coolly saying, I stated your case 
to the queen, but her majesty replied, The teachers will 
not die; let them remain as they are. My expecta 
tions had been so much excited, that this sentence was 
like a thunderclap to my feelings. For the truth at one 
glance assured me, that if the queen refused assistance, 
who would dare to intercede for me ? With a heavy heart, 
I departed, and on my way home, attempted to enter the 
prison gate, to communicate the sad tidings to your brother, 
but was harshly refused admittance; and for the ten days 
following, notwithstanding my daily efforts, I was not 
allowed to enter. We attempted to communicate by writ 
ing, and after being successful for a few days, it was dis 
covered : the poor fellow who carried the communications 
was beat, and put in the stocks: and the circumstance cost 
me about ten dollars, besides two or three days of agony, 
for fear of the consequences. 

" The officers who had taken possession of our property, 
presented it to his majesty, saying, Yudathan is a true 
teacher ; we found nothing in his house, but what belongs 
to priests. In addition to this money, there are an im 
mense number of books, medicines, trunks of wearing ap 
parel, &c. of which we have only taken a list. Shall we take 
them, or let them remain ? Let them remain, said the 
king, and put this property by itself, for it shall be restored 
to him again, if he is found innocent. This was an allu 
sion to the idea of his being a spy. 

" For two or three months following, I was subject to 
continual harassments, partly through my ignorance of 
police management, and partly through the insatiable de- 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOST. 237 

sire of every petty officer, to enrich himself through our 
misfortunes. When the officers came to our house, to 
confiscate our property, they insisted on knowing how 
much I had given the governor and prison officers, to 
release the teachers from the inner prison. I honestly told 
them, and they demanded the sum from the governor, 
which threw him into a dreadful rage, and he threatened 
to put all the prisoners back into their original place. I 
went to him the next morning, and the first words with 
which he accosted me, were, You are very bad ; why did 
you tell the royal treasurer, that you had given me so much 
money ? The treasurer inquired ; what could I say ? I 
replied. Say that you had given nothing, said he, and 
I would have made the teachers comfortable in prison ; but 
now I know not what will be their fate. But I cannot 
tell a falsehood, I replied. My religion differs from 
yours it forbids prevarication; and had you stood by me 
with your knife raised, I could not have said what you 
suggest. His wife, who sat by his side, and who always, 
from this time, continued my firm friend, instantly said, 
Very true what else could she have done ? I like such 
straight forward conduct, you must not (turning to the go 
vernor) be angry with her. I then presented the governor 
with a beautiful opera glass, I had just received from Eng 
land, and begged his anger at me would not influence him 
to treat the prisoners with unkindness, and I would endea 
vour, from time to time, to make him such presents, as 
would compensate for his loss. You may intercede for 
your husband only ; for your sake he shall remain where he 
is ; but let the other prisoners take care of themselves. I 
pleaded hard for Dr. Price ; but he would not listen, and 
the same day had him returned to the inner prison, where 
he remained ten days, he was then taken out, in conse 
quence of the Dr. s promising a piece of broad cloth, and 
my sending two pieces of handkerchiefs. 

" About this period, I was one day summoned to the 
Shwot-dau, in an official way. What new evil was before 
me, I knew not, but was obliged to go. When arrived, I 
was allowed to stand at the bottom of the stairs, as no fe 
male is permitted to ascend the steps, or even to stand, 
but sit on the ground. Hundreds were collected around. 
The officer who presided, in an authoritative voice, began 
Speak the truth, in answer to the questions I shall ask. 
If you speak true, no evil will follow ; but if not, your life 



238 MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. 

will not be spared, It is reported that you have committed 
to the care of a Burmese officer, a string of pearls, a pair 
of diamond ear-rings, and a silver tea-pot. Is it true? 
It is not, I replied ; and if you, or any other person, can 
produce these articles, I refuse not to die. The officer 
again urged the necessity of speaking true. I told him 
I had nothing more to say on this subject, but begged he 
would use his influence to obtain the release of Mr. Judson 
from prison. 

" I returned to the house, with a heart much lighter than 
I went, though conscious of my perpetual exposure to such 
harassments. Notwithstanding the repulse I had met in 
my application to the queen, I could not remain without 
making continual effort for your brother s release, while 
there was the least probability of success. Time after time, 
my visits to the queen s sister-in-law were repeated, till 
she refused to answer a question, and told me by her 
looks, I had better keep out of her presence. For the 
seven following months, hardly a day passed, that I did not 
visit some one of the members of government, or branches 
of the royal family, in order to gain their influence in our 
behalf ; but the only benefit resulting was, their encouraging 
promises preserved us from despair, and induced a hope 
of the speedy termination of our difficulties, which enabled 
us to bear our distresses better than we otherwise should 
have done. I ought, however, to mention, that by my re 
peated visits to the different members of government, I 
gained several friends, who were ready to assist me with 
articles of food, though in a private manner, and who used 
their influence in the palace to destroy the impression of 
our being in any way engaged in the present war. But no 
one dared to speak a word to the king or queen in favour of 
a foreigner, while there were such continual reports of the 
success of the English arms. 

" During these seven months, the continual extortions 
and oppressions to which your brother, and the other white 
prisoners, were subject, are indescribable. Sometimes sums 
of money were demanded, sometimes pieces of cloth, 
and handkerchiefs ; at other times, an order would be is 
sued, that the white foreigners should not speak to each 
other, or have any communication with their friends with 
out. Then again, the servants were forbidden to carry 
in their food, without an extra fee. Sometimes, for days 
and days together, I could not go into the prison till after 
dark, when I had two miles to walk, in returning to the 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 239 

house. how many, many times, have I returned from 
that dreary prison at nine o clock at night, solitary and 
worn out with fatigue and anxiety, and thrown myself 
down in that same rocking chair which you and Deacon L. 
provided for me at Boston, and endeavoured to invent some 
new scheme for the release of the prisoners. Sometimes, 
for a moment or two, my thoughts would glance toward 
America, and my beloved friends there but for nearly 
a year and a half, so entirely engrossed was every 
thought, with present scenes and sufferings, that I seldom 
reflected on a single occurrence of my former life, or recol 
lected that I had a friend in existence out of Ava. 

" You, my dear brother, who know my strong attach 
ment to my friends, and how much pleasure I have hither 
to experienced from retrospect, can judge from the above 
circumstances, how intense were my sufferings. But the 
point, the acme of my distress, consisted in the awful un 
certainty of our final fate. My prevailing opinion was, 
that my husband would suffer violent death ; and that I 
should, of course, become a slave, and languish out a mi 
serable though short existence, in the tyrannic hands of 
some unfeeling monster. But the consolations of religion, 
in these trying circumstances, were neither few nor small. 
It taught me to look beyond this world, to that rest, that 
peaceful happy rest, where Jesus reigns, and oppression 
never enters. But how have I degressed from my relation. 
I will again return. 

" The war was now prosecuted with all the energy the 
Burmese government possessed. New troops were con 
tinually raised and sent down the river, and as frequent re 
ports returned of their being all cut off. But that part of 
the Burmese army stationed in Arracan, under the com 
mand of Bandoola, had been more successful. Three 
hundred prisoners, at one time, were sent to the capital, as 
an evidence of the victory that had been gained. The 
king began to think that none but Bandoola understood the 
art of fighting with foreigners ; consequently his majesty re 
called him, with the design of taking command of the army 
that had been sent to Rangoon. On his arrival at Ava, he 
was received at court in the most flattering manner, and 
was the recipient of every favour in the power of the king 
and queen to bestow. He was, in fact, while at Ava, the 
acting king. I was resolved to apply to him for the release 
of the Missionaries, though some member of government 
advised me not, lest he being reminded of their existence, 



240 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

should issue an immediate order for their execution. But 
it was my last hope, and as it proved, my last application. 

" Your brother wrote a petition privately, stating every 
circumstance that would have a tendency to interest him 
in our behalf, With fear and trembling I approached him, 
while surrounded by a crowd of flatterers ; and one of his 
secretaries took the petition, and read it aloud. After 
hearing it, he spake to me in an obliging manner asked se 
veral questions relative to the teachers said he would think of 
the subject and bade me come again. I ran to the prison 
to communicate the favourable reception to Mr. Judson ; 
and we both had sanguine hopes that his release was at 
hand. But the governor of the city expressed his amaze 
ment at my temerity, and said he doubted not it would be 
the means of destroying all the prisoners. In a day or 
two, however, I went again, and took a present of consider 
able value. Bandoola was not at home ; but his lady, 
after ordering the present to be taken into another room, 
modestly informed me that she was ordered by her hus 
band to make the following communication that he was 
now very busily employed in making preparations for Ran 
goon ; but that when he had retaken that place, and ex 
pelled the English, he would return and release all the 
prisoners. 

" Thus again were all our hopes dashed ; and we felt 
that we could do nothing more, but sit down and submit to 
our lot. From this time, we gave up all idea of being re 
leased from prison, till the termination of the war ; but I 
was still obliged to visit constantly some of the members 
of government, with little presents ; particularly the go 
vernor of the city, for the purpose of making the situation 
of the prisoners tolerable. I generally spent the greater 
part of every other day at the governor s house, giving him 
all the information relative to American manners, customs, 
government, &c. He used to be so much gratified with 
my communications, as to feel greatly disappointed, if any 
occurrence prevented my spending the usual hours at his 
house. 

" Some months after your brother s imprisonment, I was 
permitted to make a little bamboo room in the prison en 
closures, where he could be much by himself, and where 
I was sometimes allowed to spend two or three hours. 
It so happened that the two months he occupied this place, 
was the coldest part of the year, when he would have suf 
fered much in the open shed he had previously occupied. 



MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. 241 

After the birth of your little niece, I was unable to visit the 
prison and the governor as before, and found I had lost con 
siderable influence, previously gained ; for he was not so 
forward to hear my petitions when any difficulty occurred, 
as he formerly had been. When Maria was nearly two months 
old, her father one morning sent me word that he and all 
the white prisoners were put into the inner prison, in five 
pair of fetters each, that his little room had been torn down, 
and his mat, pillow, &c. been taken by the jailers. This 
was to me a dreadful shock, as I thought at once it was only 
a prelude to greater evils. 

" I should have mentioned before this, the defeat of Ban- 
doola, his escape to Danooboo, the complete destruction 
of his army and loss of ammunition, and the consternation 
this intelligence produced at court. The English army had 
left Rangoon, and were advancing towards Prome, when 
these severe measures were taken with the prisoners. 

" I wen>t immediately to the governor s house. He was 
not at home, but had ordered his wife to tell me, when I 
came, not to ask to have the additional fetters taken off, or 
the prisoners released, for it could not be done. I went to 
the prison gate, but was forbid to enter. All was as still as 
death not a white face to be seen, or a vestige of Mr. J. s 
little room remaining. I was determined to see the gover 
nor, and know the cause of this additional oppression ; 
and for this purpose returned into town the same evening, 
at an hour I knew he would be at home. He was in his 
audience room, and as I entered, looked up without speak 
ing, but exhibited a mixture of shame and affected anger 
in his countenance. I began by saying, Your lordship has 
hitherto treated us with the kindness of a father. Our ob 
ligations to you are very great. We have looked to you for 
protection from oppression and cruelty. You have in many 
instances mitigated the sufferings of those unfortunate, 
though innocent beings, committed to your charge. You 
have promised me particularly, that you would stand by me 
to the last, and though you should receive an order from 
the king, you would not put Mr. J. to death. What crime 
has he committed to deserve such additional punishment ? 
The old man s hard heart was melted, for he wept like a 
child. I pity you Tsa-yar-ga-dau, (a name by which he 
always called me) I knew you would make me feel ; I there 
fore forbade your application. But you must believe me 
when I say, I do not wish to increase the sufferings of the 



242 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

prisoners. When I am ordered to execute them, the least 
that I can do, is to put them out of sight. I will now tell 
you (continued he) what I have never told you before, that 
three times I have received intimations from the queen s 
brother, to assassinate all the white prisoners privately ; but 
I would not do it. And now I repeat it, though I execute 
all the others, I will never execute your husband. But I 
cannot release him from his present confinement, and you 
must not ask it. I had never seen him manifest so much 
feeling, or so resolute in denying me a favour, which cir 
cumstance was an additional reason for thinking dreadful 
scenes were before us. 

" The situation of the prisoners was now distressing be 
yond description. It was at the commencement of the hot 
season. There were above a hundred prisoners shut up 
in one room, without a breath of air excepting from the 
cracks in the boards. I sometimes obtained permission to 
go to the door for five minutes, when my heart sickened at 
the wretchedness exhibited. The white prisoners, from 
incessant perspiration and loss of appetite, looked more like 
the dead than the living. I made daily applications to the 
governor, offering him money, which he refused ; but 
all that I gained, was permission for the foreigners to eat 
their food outside, and this continued but a short time. 

" It was at this period, that the death of Bandoola was 
announced in the palace. The king heard it with silent 
amazement, and the queen, in eastern style, smote upon 
her breast, and cried, ama ! ama ! (alas, alas). Who could 
be found to fill his place ; who would venture since the in 
vincible Bandoola had been cut off? Such were the ex 
clamations, constantly heard in the streets of Ava. The 
common people were speaking low of a rebellion, in case 
more troops should be levied. For as yet the common peo 
ple had borne the weight of the war, not a tickal had been, 
taken from the royal treasury. At length the Pakan Woon, 
who a few months before had been so far disgraced by the 
king as to be thrown into prison and irons, now offered him 
self to head a new army that should be raised on a different 
plan from those which had hitherto been raised ; and as 
sured the king in the most confident manner, that he 
would conquer the English, and restore those places that 
had been taken in a very short time. He proposed that 
every soldier should receive a hundred tickals in advance, 
and he would obtain security for each man, as the money 
was to pass through his hands. It was afterwards found 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 243 

that he had taken for his own use, ten tickals from every 
hundred. He was a man of enterprise and talents, though 
a violent enemy to all foreigners. His offers were accepted 
by the king and government, and all power immediately 
committed to him. One of the first exercises of his power 
was, to arrest Lansago and the Portuguese priest, who had 
hitherto remained unmolested, and cast them into prison, 
and to subject the native Portuguese and Bengalees to the 
most menial occupations. The whole town was in alarm 
lest they should feel the effects of his power; and it was 
owing to the malignant representations of this man, that 
the white prisoners suffered such a change in their circum 
stances, as I shall soon relate. 

" After continuing in the inner prison for more than a 
month, your brother was taken with a fever. I felt assured 
he would not live long, unless removed from that noisome 
place. To effect this, and in order to be near the prison, 
I removed from our house and put up a small bamboo room 
in the governor s inclosure, which was nearly opposite the 
prison gate. Here I incessantly begged the governor to 
give me an order to take Mr. J. out of the large prison, and 
place him in a more comfortable situation ; and the old man 
being worn out with my entreaties, at length gave me the 
order in an official form ; and also gave orders to the head 
jailer, to allow me to go in and out all times of the day, to 
administer medicines, &c. I now felt happy indeed, and 
had Mr. J. instantly removed into a little bamboo hovel, so 
low, that neither of us could stand upright but a palace 
in comparison with the place he had left." 



CHAPTER XVII. 

Narrative continued Removal of the Prisoners to Oung- 
pen-la Mrs. Judson follows them. 

" NOTWITHSTANDING the order the governor had given 
for my admittance into prison, it was with the greatest diffi 
culty that I could persuade the under jailer to open the gate. 
I used to carry Mr. J. s food myself for the sake of getting 
in, and would then remain an hour or two unless driven out. 
We had been in this comfortable situation but two or three 
days, when one morning, having carried in Mr. Judson s 
breakfast, which in consequence of fever he was unable to 



244 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

take, I remained longer than usual, when the governor 
in great haste sent for me. I promised him to return 
as soon as I had ascertained the governor s will, he being 
much alarmed at this unusual message. I was very agree 
ably disappointed, when the governor informed me, that he 
only wished to consult me about his watch, and seemed un 
usually pleasant and conversable. I found afterwards, that 
his only object was, to detain me until the dreadful scene 
about to take place in prison, was over. For when I left 
him to go to my room, one of the servants came running, 
and with a ghastly countenance, informed me, that all the 
white prisoners were carried away. I would not believe 
the report, and instantly went back to the governor, who 
said, he had just heard of it, but did not wish to tell me. I 
hastily ran into the street, hoping to get a glimpse of them 
before they were out of sight, but in this was disappointed. 
I ran first into one street, then another, inquiring of all I 
met, but no one would answer me. At length an old wo 
man told me, the white prisoners had gone towards the lit 
tle river ; for they were to be carried to Amarapoora. I then 
ran to the banks of the little river, about half a mile, but 
saw them not, and concluded the old woman had deceived 
me. Some of the friends of the foreigners went to the 
place of execution, but found them not. I then returned 
to the governor, to try and discover the cause of their remo 
val, and the probability of their future fate. The old man 
assured me, that he was ignorant of the intention of govern 
ment to remove the foreigners till that morning. That 
since I went out he had learned, that the prisoners were 
to be sent to Amarapoora ; but for what purpose, he knew 
not. I will send off a man immediately, said he, to see 
what is to be done with them. You can do nothing more 
for your husband, continued he, take care of yourself . 
With a heavy heart, I went to my room, and having no 
hope to excite me to exertion, I sunk down almost in despair. 
For several days previous, I had been actively engaged in 
building my own little room, and making our hovel com 
fortable. My thoughts had been almost entirely occu 
pied in contriving means to get into prison. But now 
I looked towards the gate with a kind of melancholy feel 
ing, but no wish to enter. All was the stillness of death, 
no preparation of your brother s food, no expectation of 
meeting him at the usual dinner hour, all my employment, 
all my occupations seemed to have ceased, and I had no 
thing left but the dreadful recollection that Mr. Judson was 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 245 

carried off, I knew not whither. It was one of the most in 
supportable days I ever passed. Towards night, however, I 
came to the determination to set off the next morning for 
Amarapoora ; and for this purpose was obliged to go to our 
house out of town. 

" Never before had I suffered so much from fear in tra 
versing the streets of Ava. The last words of the governor, 
Take care of yourself/ made me suspect there was some 
design with which I was unacquainted. I saw, also, he was 
afraid to have me go into the streets, and advised me to wait 
till dark, when he would send me in a cart, and a man to 
open the gates. I took two or three trunks of the most 
valuable articles, together with the medicine chest, to de 
posit in the house of the governor ; and after committing 
the house and premises to our faithful Moung Ing and a 
Bengal servant, who had continued with us, (though we 
were unable to pay his wages,) I took leave, as I then 
thought probable, of our house in Ava for ever. 

" On my return to the governor s, I found a servant of 
Mr. Gouger, who happened to be near the prison when 
the foreigners were led out, and followed on to see the end, 
who informed me, that the prisoners had been carried be 
fore the Lamine Woon, at Amarapoora, and were to be 
sent the next day to a village he knew not how far distant. 
My distress was a little relieved by the intelligence, that 
our friend was yet alive, but still I knew not what was 
to become of him. The next morning, I obtained a pass 
from government, and with my little Maria, who was then 
only three months old, Mary and Abby Hasseltine, (two 
of the Bunnan children) and our Bengalee cook, who was 
the only one of the party that could afford me any assistance, 
I set off for Amarapoora. The day was dreadfully hot, but 
we obtained a covered boat, in which we were tolerably 
comfortable, till within two miles of the government house. 
I then procured a cart; but the violent motion, together 
with the dreadful heat and dust, made me almost distracted. 
But what was my disappointment on my arriving at the 
court house, to find that the prisoners had been sent on 
two hours before, and that I must go in that uncomfortable 
mode four miles further with little Maria in my arms, whom 
I had held all the way from Ava. The cart man refused 
to go any further ; and after waiting an hour in the burning 
sun, I procured another, and set off for that never to be 
forgotten place, Oung-pen-la. I obtained a guide from the 
governor, and was conducted directly to the prison yard 



246 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

But what a scene of wretchedness was presented to my 
view ! The prison was an old shattered building, without 
a roof; the fence was entirely destroyed ; eight or ten Bur 
mese were on the top of the building, trying to make some 
thing like a shelter with leaves ; while under a little low 
projection outside of the prison, sat the foreigners, chained 
together two and two, almost dead with suffering and fa 
tigue. The first words of your brother were, Why have 
you come ? I hoped you would not follow, for you cannot 
live here. It was now dark. I had no refreshment for 
the suffering prisoners, or for myself, as I had expected to 
procure all that was necessary at the market of Amarapoora, 
and I had no shelter for the night. I asked one of the 
jailers if I might put up a little bamboo house near the 
prison ; he said no, it was not customary. I then begged 
he would procure for me a shelter for the night, when on 
the morrow, I could find some place to live in. He took 
me to his house, in which there were only two small rooms, 
one in which he and his family lived, the other, which was 
then half full of grain, he offered to me ; and in that little 
filthy place, I spent the next six months of wretchedness. 
I procured some half boiled water, instead of my tea, and 
worn out with fatigue, laid myself down on a mat spread 
over the paddy, and endeavoured to obtain a little refresh 
ment from sleep. The next morning your brother gave me 
the following account of the brutal treatment he had re 
ceived on being taken out of prison : 

" As soon as I had gone out at the call of the governor, 
one of the jailers rushed into Mr. J. s little room roughly 
seized him by the arm pulled him out stripped him 
of all his clothes, excepting shirt and pantaloons took his 
shoes, hat, and all his bedding tore off his chains tied 
a rope round his waist, and dragged him to the court house, 
where the other prisoners had previously been taken. They 
were then tied two and two, and delivered into the hands 
of the Lamine Woon, who went on before them on horse 
back, while his slaves drove the prisoners, one of the slaves 
holding the rope which connected two of them together. 
It was in May, one of the hottest months in the year, and 
eleven o clock in the day, so that the sun was intolerable 
indeed. They had proceeded only half a mile, when your 
brother s feet became blistered, and so great was his agony, 
even at this early period, that as they were crossing the 
little river, he ardently longed to throw himself into the water 
to be free from misery. But the sin attached to such an act 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 247 

alone prevented. They had then eight miles to walk. The 
sand and gravel were like burning coals to the feet of the 
prisoners, which soon became perfectly destitute of skin, and 
in this wretched state they were goaded on by their unfeel 
ing drivers. Mr. J. s debilitated state, in consequence of 
fever, and having taken no food that morning, rendered him 
less capable of bearing such hardships than the other pri 
soners. When about half way on their journey, as they 
stopped for water, your brother begged the Lamine Woon to 
allow him to ride his horse a mile or two, as he could pro 
ceed no further in that dreadful state. But a scornful, ma 
lignant look, was all the reply that was made. He then re 
quested Captain Laird, who was tied with him, and who 
was a strong healthy man, to allow him to take hold of his 
shoulder, as he was fast sinking. This the kind hearted man 
granted for a mile or two, but then found the addition 
al burden insupportable. Just at that period Mr. Gouger s 
Bengalee servant came up to them, and seeing the distresses 
of your brother, took off his head dress, which was made 
of cloth, tore it in two, gave half to his master, and half to 
Mr. Judson, which he instantly wrapt round his wounded 
feet, as they were not allowed to rest, even for a moment. 
The servant then offered his shoulder to Mr. Judson, and 
was almost carried by him the remainder of the way. Had 
it not been for the support and assistance of this man, your 
brother thinks he should have shared the fate of the poor 
Greek, who was one of their number, and when taken out 
of prison that morning was in perfect health. But he was 
a corpulent man, and the sun affected him so much that he 
fell down on the way. His inhuman drivers beat and drag 
ged him until they themselves were wearied, when they 
procured a cart, in which he was carried the remaining two 
miles. But the poor creature expired, in an hour or two 
after their arrival at the court house. The Lamine Woon, 
seeing the distressing state of the prisoners, and that one of 
their number was dead, concluded they should go no fur 
ther that night, otherwise they would have been driven on 
until they reached Oung-pen-la the same day. An old shed 
was appointed for their abode during the night, but without 
even a mat or pillow, or any thing to cover them. The cu 
riosity of the Lamine Woon s wife induced her to make a 
visit to the prisoners, whose wretchedness considerably ex 
cited her compassion, and she ordered some fruit, sugar, 
and tamarinds, for their refreshment : and the next morn 
ing rice was prepared for them, and as poor as it was, 



248 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOX. 

it was refreshing to the prisoners who had been almost 
destitute of food the day before. Carts were also provided 
for their conveyance, as none of them were able to walk. 
All this time the foreigners were entirely ignorant of what 
was to become of them ; and when they arrived at Oung- 
pen-la, and saw the dilapidated state of the prison, they im 
mediately, all as one, concluded that they were there to be 
burnt, agreeably to the report which had previously been in 
circulation at Ava. They all endeavoured to prepare them 
selves for the awful scene anticipated ; and it was not until 
they saw preparations making for repairing the prison, that 
they had the least doubt that a cruel lingering death await 
ed them. My arrival was in an hour or two after this. 

" The next morning I arose and endeavoured to find 
something like food. But there was no market, and no 
thing to be procnred. One of Dr. Price s friends, however, 
brought some cold rice and vegetable curry, from Amara- 
poora, which, together with a cup of tea from Mr. Lansago, 
answered for the breakfast of the prisoners ; and for 
dinner, we made a curry of dried salt fish, which a ser 
vant of Mr. Gouger had brought. All the money I could 
command in the world, I had brought with me, secreted 
about my person ; so you may judge what our prospects 
were, in case the war should continue long. But our 
heavenly Father was better to us than our fears ; for not 
withstanding the constant extortions of the jailers during 
the whole six months we were at Oung-pen-la, and the fre 
quent straits to which we were brought, we never really 
suffered for the want of money, though frequently for want of 
provisions, which were not procurable. Here at this place 
my personal bodily sufferings commenced. While your 
brother was confined in the city prison, I had been allow 
ed to remain in our house, in which I had many conve 
niences left, and my health had continued good beyond all 
expectations. But now I had not a single article of conve 
nience not even a chair or seat of any kind, excepting a 
bamboo floor. The very morning after my arrival, Mary 
Hasseltine was taken with the small pox, the natural way. 
She, though very young, was the only assistant I had in tak 
ing care of little Maria. But she now required all the time 
I could spare from Mr. Judson, whose fever still continued 
in prison, and whose feet were so dreadfully mangled, that 
for several days he was unable to move. I knew not what 
to do, for I could procure no assistance from the neigh 
bourhood, or medicine for the sufferers, but was all day 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 249 

long going backwards and forwards from the house to the 
prison, with little Maria in my arms. Sometimes I was 
greatly relieved by leaving her, for an hour, when asleep, by 
the side of her father, while I returned to the house to look 
after Mary, whose fever ran so high as to produce delirium. 
She was so completely covered with the small pox, that there 
was no distinction in the pustules. As she was in the 
same little room with myself, I knew Maria would take it ; 
I therefore inoculated her from another child, before 
Mary s had arrived at such a state as to be infectious. At 
the same time, I inoculated Abby, and the jailor s children, 
who all had it so lightly as hardly to interrupt their play. 
But the inoculation in the arm of my poor little Maria did 
not take she caught it of Mary, and had it the natural 
way. She was then only three months and a half old, and 
had been a most healthy child ; but it was above three 
months before she perfectly recovered from the effects of 
this dreadful disorder. 

" You will recollect I never had the small pox, but was 
vaccinated previously to leaving America. In consequence 
of being for so long a time constantly exposed, I had nearly 
a hundred pustules formed, though no previous symptoms 
of fever, &c. The jailor s children having had the small 
pox so lightly, in consequence of inoculation, my fame 
was spread all over the village, and every child, young and 
old, who had not previously had it, was brought for inocu 
lation. And though I knew nothing about the disorder, 
or the mode of treating it, 1 inoculated them all with a 
needle, and told them to take care of their diet, all the in 
structions I could give them. Mr. Judson s health was 
gradually restored, and he found himself much more com 
fortably situated, than when in the city prison. 

" The prisoners were at first chained two and two ; but as 
soon as the jailors could obtain chains sufficient, they were 
separated, and each prisoner had but one pair. The pri 
son was repaired, a new fence made, and a large airy shed 
erected in front of the prison, where the prisoners were allow 
ed to remain during the day, though locked up in the little 
close prison at night. All the children recovered from the 
small pox ; but my watchings and fatigue, together with my 
miserable food, and more miserable lodgings, brought on 
one of the diseases of the country, which is almost always 
fatal to foreigners. My constitution seemed destroyed, and 
in a few days I became so weak as to be hardly able to 

M 



250 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

walk to Mr. Judson s prison. In this debilitated state, I 
set off in a cart for Ava, to procure medicines, and some 
suitable food, leaving the cook to supply my place. I 
reached the house in safety, and for two or three days the 
disorder seemed at a stand ; after which it attacked me so 
violently, that I had no hopes of recovery left and my only 
anxiety now was, to return to Oung-pen-la to die near the 
prison. It was with the greatest difficulty that I obtained 
the medicine chest from the governor, and then had no one 
to administer medicine. I however got at the laudanum, 
and by taking two drops at a time for several hours, it so 
far checked the disorder, as to enable me to get on board 
a boat, though so weak that I could not stand, and again 
set off for Oung-pen-la. The last four miles was in that 
painful conveyance, the cart, and in the midst of the rainy 
season, when the mud almost buries the oxen. You may 
form some idea of a Burmese cart, when I tell you their 
wheels are not constructed like ours, but are simply round 
thick planks with a hole in the middle, through which a 
pole that supports the body is thrust. 

" I just reached Oung-pen-la when my strength seemed 
entirely exhausted. The good native cook came out to 
help me into the house ; but so altered and emaciated was my 
appearance, that the poor fellow burst into tears at the first 
sight. I crawled on to the mat in the little room, to which 
I was confined for more than two months, and never per 
fectly recovered, until I came to the English camp. At this 
period, when I was unable to take care of myself, or look 
after Mr. Judson, we must both have died had it not been 
for the faithful and affectionate care of our Bengalee cook. 
A common Bengalee cook will do nothing but the simple 
business of cooking : but he seemed to forget his cast, and 
almost his own wants, in his efforts to serve us. He would 
provide, cook, and carry your brother s food, and then re 
turn and take care of me. I have frequently known him 
not to taste of food till near night, in consequence of having 
to go so far for wood and water, and in order to have Mr. 
Judson s dinner ready at the usual hour. He never com 
plained, never asked for his wages, and never for a moment 
hesitated to go any where, or to perform any act we required. 
I take great pleasure in speaking of the faithful conduct of 
this servant, who is still with us, and I trust has been well 
rewarded for his services. 

" Our dear little Maria was the greatest sufferer at this 
time, my illness depriving her of her usual nourishment, and 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 251 

neither a nurse nor a drop of milk could be procured in the 
village. By making presents to the jailers, I obtained leave 
for Mr. Judson to come out of prison and take the little ema 
ciated creature around the village, to beg a little nourish 
ment from those mothers who had young children. Her 
cries in the night were heart-rending, when it was impossible 
to supply her wants. I now began to think the very afflic 
tions of Job had come upon me. When in health I could 
bear the various trials and vicissitudes, through which I was 
called to pass. But to be confined with sickness, and 
unable to assist those who were so dear to me, when in dis 
tress, was almost too much for me to bear ; and had it not 
been for the consolations of religion, and an assured convic 
tion that every additional trial was ordered by infinite love 
and mercy, I must have sunk under my accumulated suffer 
ings. Sometimes our jailors seemed a little softened at our 
distress, and for several days together allowed Mr. Judson 
to come to the house, which was to me an unspeakable con 
solation. Then again they would be as iron-hearted in 
their demands, as though we were free from sufferings, and 
in affluent circumstances. The annoyance, the extortions 
and oppressions to which we were subject, during our six 
months residence in Oung-pen-la, are beyond enumeration 
or description. 

" It was some time after our arrival at Oung-pen-la, that we 
heard of the execution of the Pakan Woon, in consequence 
of which our lives were still preserved. For we afterwards 
ascertained, that the white foreigners had been sent to 
Oung-pen-la, for the express purpose of sacrificing them ; 
and that he himself intended witnessing the horrid scene. 
We had frequently heard of his intended arrival at 
Oung-pen-la ; but we had no idea of his diabolical pur 
poses. He had raised an army of fifty thousand men, a 
tenth part of whose advanced pay was found in his house 
and expected to march against the English army in a short 
time, when he was suspected of high treason, and instantly 
executed, without the least examination. Perhaps no 
death in Ava ever produced such universal rejoicings, as 
that of the Pakan Woon. We never, to this day, hear his 
name mentioned) but with an epithet of reproach or hatred. 
Another brother of the king was appointed to the com 
mand of the army now in readiness, but with no very 
sanguine expectations of success. Some weeks after the 
departure of these troops, two of the Woon-gyees were 
sent down for the purpose of negotiating. But not being 
M 2 



252 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOX. 

successful, the queen s brother, the acting king of the 
country, was prevailed on to go. Great expectations were 
raised in consequence; but his cowardice induced him to 
encamp his detachment of the army at a great distance 
from the English, and even at a distance from the main 
body of the Burmese army, whose head quarters were then 
at Maloun. Thus he effected nothing, though reports were 
continually reaching us that peace was nearly concluded. 

" The time at length arrived for our release from that 
detested place, the Oung-pen-la prison. A messenger 
from our friend, the governor of the north gate of the 
palace, who was formerly Koung-tone Myoo-tsa, informed 
us that an order had been given, the evening before, in the 
palace, for Mr. Judson s release. On the same evening 
an official order arrived ; and with a joyful heart, I set 
about preparing for our departure, early the following 
morning. But an unexpected obstacle occurred, which 
made us fear that / should still be retained as a prisoner. 
The avaricious jailers, unwilling to lose their prey, insisted, 
that as my name was not included in the order, I should 
not go. In vain I urged that I was not sent there as a 
prisoner, and that they had no authority over me they 
still determined I should not go, and forbade the villagers 
from letting me a cart. Mr. Judson was then taken out 
of prison, and brought to the jailer s house, where, by pro 
mises and threatenings, he finally gained their consent, on 
condition that we would leave the remaining part of our 
provisions, we had recently received from Ava. It was 
noon before we were allowed to depart. When we reached 
Amarapoora, Mr. Judson was obliged to follow the guidance 
of the jailer, who conducted him to the governor of the 
city. Having made all necessary inquiries, the governor 
appointed another guard, which conveyed Mr. Judson to 
the court house in Ava, to which place he arrived some 
time in the night. I took my own course, procured a boat, 
and reached our house before dark. 

" My first object the next morning was, to go in search 
of your brother, and I had the mortification to meet him 
again in prison, though not the death prison. I went imme 
diately to my old friend, the governor of the city, who now 
was raised to the rank of a Woon-gyee. He informed 
me that Mr. Judson was to be sent to the Burmese camp, 
to act as translator and interpreter; and that he was put in 
confinement for a short time only, till his affairs were set- 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOX. 253 

tied. Early the following morning I went to this officer 
again, who told me that Mr. Judson had that moment re 
ceived twenty tickals from government, with orders to go 
immediately on board a boat for Maloun, and that he had 
given him permission to stop a few moments at the house, 
it being on his way. I hastened back to the house, where 
Mr. Judson soon arrived ; but was allowed to remain only 
a short time, while I could prepare food and clothing for 
future use. He was crowded into a little boat, where he 
had not room sufficient to lie down, and where his expo 
sure to the cold damp nights threw him into a violent 
fever, which had nearly ended all his sufferings. He 
arrived at Maloun on the third day, where, ill as he was, 
he was obliged to enter immediately on the work of trans 
lating. He remained at Maloun six weeks, suffering as 
much as he had at any time in prison, excepting he was 
not in irons, nor exposed to the insults of those cruel 
jailors. 

" For the first fortnight after his departure, my anxiety 
was less than it had been at any time previous, since the 
commencement of our difficulties. I knew the Burmese 
officers at the camp would feel the value of Mr. Jud- 
son s services too much to allow their using any mea 
sures threatening his life. I thought his situation, also, 
would be much more comfortable than it really was hence 
my anxiety was less. But my health, which had never 
been restored, since that violent attack at Oung-pen-la, 
now daily declined, till I was seized with the spotted 
fever, with all its attendant horrors. I knew the nature of 
the fever from its commencement ; and from the shattered 
state of my constitution, together with the want of medi 
cal attendants, I concluded it must be fatal. The day I 
was taken with the fever, a Burmese nurse came and 
offered her services for Maria. This circumstance filled me 
with gratitude and confidence in God ; for though I had 
so long and so constantly made efforts to obtain a person 
of this description, I had never been able ; when at the very 
time I most needed one, and without any exertion, a volun 
tary offer was made. My fever raged violently, and without 
any intermission. I began to think of settling my worldly 
affairs, and of committing my dear little Maria to the care 
of a Portuguese woman, when I lost my reason, and was 
insensible to all around me. At this dreadful period, Dr. 
Price was released from prison ; and hearing of my illness, 



254 MEMOIR OF SIRS. JUDSON. 

obtained permission to come and see me. He has since told 
me that my situation was the most distressing he had ever 
witnessed, and that he did not then think I should survive 
many hours. My hair was shaved, my head and feet cover 
ed with blisters, and Dr. Price ordered the Bengalee ser 
vant who took care of me, to endeavour to persuade me to 
take a little nourishment, which I had obstinately refused for 
several days. One of the first things I recollect was, seeing 
this faithful servant standing by me, trying to induce me to 
take a little wine and water. I was in fact so far gone, 
that the Burmese neighbours who had come in to see me 
expire, said, -She is dead ; and if the king of angels should 
come in he could not recover her. 

" The fever, I afterwards understood, had run seventeen 
days when the blisters were applied. I now began to 
recover slowly ; but it was more than a month after this 
before I had strength to stand. While in this weak, de 
bilitated state, the servant who had followed your brother 
to the Burmese camp, came in, and informed me that his 
master had arrived, and was conducted to the court-house 
in town. I sent off a Burman to watch the movements of 
government, and to ascertain, if possible, in what way Mr. 
Judson was to be disposed of. He soon returned with the 
sad intelligence, that he saw Mr. Judson go out of the 
palace yard, accompanied by two or three Burmans, who 
conducted him to one of the prisons ; and that it was re 
ported in town, that he was to be sent back to the Oung- 
pen-la prison. I was too weak to bear ill tidings of any 
kind ; but a shock so dreadful as this, almost annihilated 
me. For some time I could hardly breathe ; but at last 
gained sufficient composure to despatch Moung Ing to our 
friend, the governor of the north gate, and begged him to 
make one more effort for the release of Mr. Judson, and 
prevent his being sent back to the country prison, where I 
knew he must suffer much, as I could not follow. Moung 
Ing then went in search of Mr. Judson ; and it was nearly 
dark, when he found him in the interior of an obscure pri 
son. I had sent food early in the afternoon, but being 
unable to find him, the bearer had returned with it, which 
added another pang lo my distresses, as I feared he was 
already sent to Oung-pen-la. 

" If I ever felt the value and efficacy of prayer, I did at 
this time. I could not rise from my couch ; I could make 
no efforts to secure my husband ; I could only plead with 
that great and powerful Being who has said, " Call upon 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 255 

me in the day of trouble and / ivill hear, and thou shalt glo 
rify me ;" and who made me at this time feel so powerfully 
this promise, that I became quite composed, feeling assured 
that my prayers would be answered. 

" When Mr. Judson was sent from Maloun to Ava, it 
was within five minutes notice, and without his knowledge 
of the cause. On his way up the river, he accidentally saw 
the communication made to government respecting him, 
which was simply this : We have no further use for Yoo- 
dathan, we therefore return him to the golden city. On ar 
riving at the court house, there happened to be no one present 
who was acquainted with Mr. J. The presiding officer in 
quired from what place he had been sent to Maloun. He was 
answered from Oung-pen-la. Let him then, said the officer, 
be returned thither when he was delivered to a guard and 
conducted to the place above mentioned, there to remain 
until he should be conveyed to Oung-pen-la. In the mean 
time the governor of the north gate presented a petition to 
the high court of the empire, offered himself as Mr. Jud- 
son s security, obtained his release, and took him to his 
house, where he treated him with every possible kindness, 
and to which I was removed as soon as returning health 
would allow. 

" The rapid strides of the English army towards the capi 
tal at this time threw the whole town into the greatest 
state of alarm, and convinced the government that some 
speedy measures must be taken to save the golden city. 
They had hitherto rejected all the overtures of Sir Archi 
bald Campbell, imagining, until this late period, that they 
could in some way or other drive the English from the 
country. Mr. Judson and Dr. Price were daily called to 
the court house and consulted ; in fact nothing was done 
without their approbation. Two English officers, also, who 
had lately been-brought to Ava as prisoners, were continu 
ally consulted, and their good offices requested in endea 
vouring to persuade the British general to make peace on 
easier terms. It was finally concluded that Mr. Judson 
and one of the officers above mentioned, should be sent im 
mediately to the English camp, in order to negotiate. The 
danger attached to a situation so responsible, under a go 
vernment so fickle as the Burmese, induced your brother to 
use every means possible to prevent his being sent. Dr. Price 
was not only willing, but desirous of going ; this circum 
stance Mr. Judson represented to the members of govern 
ment, and begged he might not be compelled to go, as Dr. 



256 MEMOIR OP MRS. 

Price could transact the business equally as well as himself. 
After some hesitation and deliberation, Dr. Price was 
appointed to accompany Dr. Sanford, one of the English 
officers, on condition that Mr. Judson would stand security 
for his return ; while the other English officer, then in 
irons, should be security for Dr. Sanford. The king gave 
them a hundred tickals each, to bear their expenses, (twen 
ty-five of which Dr. Sanford generously sent to Mr. Gouger, 
still a prisoner at Oung-pen-la,) boats, men, and a Burmese 
officer, to accompany them, though he ventured no farther 
than the Burman camp. With the most anxious solicitude 
the court. waited the arrival of the messengers, but did not 
in the least relax in their exertions to fortify the city. Men 
and beasts were at work night and day, making new stock 
ades and strengthening old ones, and whatever buildings 
were in their way were immediately torn down. Our house, 
with all that surrounded it, was levelled to the ground, and 
our beautiful little compound turned into a road and a place 
for the erection of cannon. All articles of value were 
conveyed out of town, and safely deposited in some other 
place. 

" At length the boat in which the ambassadors had been 
sent was seen approaching a day earlier than was expected. 
As it advanced towards the city, the banks were lined by 
thousands, anxiously inquiring their success. But no an 
swer was given the government must first hear the news. 
The palace gates were crowded, the officers at the Shwot- 
dau were seated, when Dr. Price made the following com 
munication : " The general and commissioners will make 
no alteration in their terms, except the hundred lacks (a lack 
is a hundred thousand) of rupees may be paid at four dif 
ferent times. The first twenty-five lacks to be paid within 
twelve days, or the army will continue their march." In 
addition to this, the prisoners were to be given up immedi 
ately. The general had commissioned Dr. Price to demand 
Mr. Judson and myself and little Maria. This was com 
municated to the king, who replied, " They are not Eng 
lish, they are my people, and shall not go." At this time I had 
no idea that we should ever be released from Ava. The 
government had learned the value of your brother s services, 
having employed him the last three months ; and we both 
concluded they would never consent to our departure. The 
foreigners were again called to a consultation, to see what 
could be done. Dr. Price and Mr. Judson told them plain- 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JuDSON". 257 

ly that the English would never make peace on any other 
terms than those offered, and that it was in vain to go down 
again without the money. It was then proposed that a third 
part of the first sum demanded should be sent down imme 
diately. Mr. Judson objected, and still said it would be 
useless. Some of the members of government then inti 
mated, that it was probable the teachers were on the side of 
the English, and did not try to make them take a smaller 
sum; and also threatened if they did not make the English 
comply, they and their families should suffer. 

" In this interval, the fears of the government were con 
siderably allayed, by the offers of a general, by name Layar- 
thoo-yah, who desired to make one more attempt to con 
quer the English, and disperse them. He assured the king 
and government, that he could so fortify the ancient city of 
Pagan, as to make it impregnable; and that he would there 
defeat and destroy the English. His offers were heard, he 
marched to Pagan with a very considerable force, and made 
strong the fortifications. But the English took the city 
with perfect ease, and dispersed the Burmese army ; while 
the general fled to Ava, and had the presumption to appear 
in the presence of the king, and demand new troops. The 
king being enraged that he had ever listened to him for a 
moment, in consequence of which the negotiation had been 
delayed, the English general provoked, and the troops daily 
advancing, that he ordered the general to be immediately 
executed ! The poor fellow was soon hurled from the pa 
lace, and beat all the way to the court house when he was 
stripped of his rich apparel, bound with cords, and made to 
kneel and bow towards the palace ; he was then delivered 
into the hands of the executioners, who, by their cruel 
treatment, put an end to his existence, before they reached 
the place of execution. 

" The king caused it to be reported, that this general 
was executed, in consequence of disobeying his commands, 
not to Jif/ht the English. 

" Dr. Price was sent off the same night, with part of the 
prisoners, and with instructions to persuade the general to 
take six lacks instead of twenty-five. He returned in two 
or three days with the appalling intelligence, that the Eng 
lish general was very angry, refused to have any communi 
cation with him, and was now within a few days march of 
the capital. The queen was greatly alarmed, and said the 
money should be raised immediately, if the English would 
only stop their march. The whole palace was in motion, 
M 5 



258 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSO3T. 

gold and silver vessels were melted up, the king and queen 
superintended the weighing of a part of it, and were deter 
mined if possible to save their city. The silver was ready 
in the boats by the next evening; but they had so little con 
fidence in the English, that after all their alarm, they con 
cluded to send down six lacks only, with the assurance that 
if the English would stop where they then were, the re 
mainder should be forthcoming immediately. 

" The government now did not even ask Mr. Judson the 
question, whether he would go or not; but some of the offi 
cers took him by the arm, as he was walking in the street. 
and told him he must go immediately on board the boat, 
to accompany two Burmese officers, a Woongyee and 
Woondouk, who were going down to make peace. Most 
of the English prisoners were sent at the same time. The 
general and commissioners would not receive the six lacks, 
neither would they stop their march ; but promised, if the 
sum complete reached them before they should arrive at 
Ava, they would make peace. The general also commis 
sioned Mr. Judson to collect the remaining foreigners, of 
whatever country, and ask the question before the Burmese 
government, whether they wished to go or stay. Those 
who expressed a wish to go, should be delivered up imme 
diately, or peace would not be made. 

" Mr. Judson reached Ava at midnight ; had all the 
foreigners called the next morning, and the question asked. 
Some of the members of the government said to him, You 
will not leave us, you shall become a great man if you will 
remain. He then secured himself from the odium of say 
ing, that he wished to leave the service of his majesty, by 
recurring to the order of Sir Archibald, that whoever wished 
to leave Ava should be given up, and that I had expressed 
a wish to go, so that he of course must follow. The re 
maining part of the twenty-five lacks was soon collected ; 
the prisoners at Oung-pen-la were all released, and either 
sent to their houses, or down the river to the English ; and 
in two days from the time of Mr. Judson s return, we took 
an affectionate leave of the good-natured officer who had 
so long entertained us at his house, and who now accom 
panied us to the water side, and we then left for ever the 
banks of Ava. 

" It was on a cool, moonlight evening, in the month of 
March, that with hearts filled with gratitude to God, and over 
flowing with joy at our prospects, we passed down the Irra- 
waddy, surrounded by six or eight golden boats, and accom- 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 259 

panied by all we had on earth. The thought that we had 
still to pass the Burman camp, would sometimes occur to 
damp our joy, for we feared that some obstacle might there 
arise to retard our progress. Nor were we mistaken in our 
conjectures. We reached the camp about midnight, where 
we were detained two hours ; the Woongyee, and high offi 
cers, insisting that we should wait at the camp, while Dr. 
Price, (who did not return to Ava with your brother, but 
remained at the camp,) should go on with the money, and 
first ascertain whether peace would be made. The Bur 
mese government still entertained the idea, that as soon as 
the English had received the money and prisoners, they 
would continue their march, and yet destroy the capital. 
We knew not but that some circumstance might occur to 
break off the negotiations ; Mr. Judson therefore strenu 
ously insisted that he would not remain, but go on immedi 
ately. The officers were finally prevailed on to consent, 
hoping much from Mr. Judson s assistance in making peace. 

" We now, for the first time, for more than a year and a 
half, felt that we were free, and no longer subject to the 
oppressive yoke of the Burmese. And with what sensa 
tions of delight, on the next morning, did I behold the 
masts of the steam-boat, the sure presage of being within 
the bounds of civilized life. As soon as our boat reached 
the shore, Brigadier A. and another officer came onboard, 
congratulated us on our arrival, and invited us on board the 
steam-boat, where I passed the remainder of the day ; 
while your brother went on to meet the general, who, with 
a detachment of the army, had encamped at Yandaboo, a 
few miles further down the river. Mr. Judson returned in 
the evening, with an invitation from Sir Archibald, to come 
immediately to his quarters, where I was the next morning 
introduced, and received with the greatest kindness by the 
general, who had a tent pitched for us near his own took 
us to his own table, and treated us with the kindness of a 
father, rather than as strangers of another country. 

" We feel that our obligations to General Campbell can 
never be cancelled. Our final release from Ava, and our 
recovering all the property that had there been taken, was 
owing entirely to his efforts. This subsequent hospitality, 
and kind attention to the accommodations for our passage 
to Rangoon, have left an indelible impression on our minds, 
which can never be forgotten. We daily received the con 
gratulations of the British officers, whose conduct towards 
us formed a striking contrast to that of the Burmese. I 



260 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

presume to say, that no persons on earth were ever happier, 
than we were during the fortnight we passed at the English 
camp. For several days, this single idea wholly occupied 
my mind, that we were out of the power of the Burmese 
government, and once more under the protection of the 
English. Our feelings continually dictated expressions like 
these, What shall ive render unto the Lord, for all his 
benefits towards us ? 

11 The treaty of peace was soon concluded, signed by 
both parties, and a termination of hostilities publicly de 
clared. We left Yandaboo, after a fortnight s residence, 
and safely reached the mission house in Rangoon, after an 
absence of two years and three months. A review of our 
trip to, and adventures in, Ava, often excites the inquiry, 
Why were we permitted to go ? What good has been 
effected ? Why did I not listen to the advice of friends 
in Bengal, and remain there till the war was concluded ? 
But all that we can say, is, It is not in man that walketh, 
to direct his steps So far as my going round to Rangoon, 
at the time I did, was instrumental in bringing these heavy 
afflictions upon us, I can only state, that if I ever acted 
from a sense of duty in my life, it was at that time ; for my 
conscience would not allow me any peace, when I thought 
of sending for your brother to come to Calcutta, in prospect 
of the approaching war. Our Society at home have lost 
no property in consequence of our difficulties ; but two 
years of precious time have been lost to the mission, unless 
some future advantage may be gained, in consequence of 
the severe discipline, to which we ourselves have been sub 
ject. We are sometimes induced to think, that the lesson 
we found so very hard to learn, will have a beneficial effect 
through our lives; and that the mission may, in the end, 
be advanced rather than retarded. 

" We should have had no hesitation about remaining in 
Ava, if no part of the Burmese Empire had been ceded to 
the British. But as it was, we felt it would be an unneces 
sary exposure, besides the missionary field being much more 
limited, in consequence of intoleration. We now consider 
our present missionary prospects as bright indeed ; and our 
only anxiety is, to be once more in that situation, where 
our time will be exclusively devoted to the instruction of 
the heathen." 

In a concluding paragraph, dated Amherst, July 27, 
she adds : 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 261 

" From the date, at the commencement of this long let 
ter, you see, my dear brother, that my patience has con 
tinued for two months. I have frequently been induced 
to throw it aside altogether, but feeling assured that you 
and my other friends are expecting something of this kind, 
I am induced to send it with all its imperfections. This let 
ter, dreadful as are the scenes herein described, gives you 
but a faint idea of the awful reality. The anguish, the agony 
of mind, resulting from a thousand little circumstances im 
possible to delineate on paper, can be known by those only, 
who have been in similar situations. Pray for us, my dear 
brother and sister, that these heavy afflictions may not be in 
vain, but may be blessed to our spiritual good and the ad 
vancement of Christ s church among the heathen." 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

Removal to Amherst Mrs. Judson s Death. 

THE following letter from Mrs. Judson is a valuable 
proof, that the severe sufferings and appalling dangers 
which she had experienced, did not abate her love for the 
souls of the Burmans, nor diminish her desire to go on 
ward with the Mission. She had devoted her life to this 
service ; and she was ready to die, whenever the sacrifice 
should be needful for the welfare of the heathen. 

To Mrs. Chaplin, of Waterville. 

Rangoon, April 26, 1826. 
" My dear Mis. Chaplin, 

" I live, again to write you, again to attempt a continu 
ance of a correspondence which has been to me so valua 
ble, and which I wish to be continued till the end of life. 
We have formerly talked of trials and privations, but for 
the last two years we have felt the full import of these 
words. Our bodily and mental sufferings have often been 
such as to cause me, in moments of despair, to exclaim, We 
shall one day perish by the hand of Saul. But that kind 
Being, who has ever upheld us, has in safety brought us 
through so many narrow passages, that our faith assures us 
of being brought into a wide field at last. But, my dear 



262 MEMOIR OF MBS. JUDSON. 

Mrs. Chaplin, I am distressed to find, that those afflictions 
which are often productive of much advantage to the chil 
dren of God, have passed away, without, I fear, leaving 
those salutary effects, for which 1 had hoped. And yet I 
trust the prosperity of the Burman mission, (still the 
dearest object of our hearts) will be promoted by those 
events, which have taken place the last two years. We 
have no longer to solicit the patronage of a haughty mo 
narch, for the establishment of our mission, or to court the 
favour of the Woongyees, to prevent the persecution of 
the converts ; but in future shall be allowed to sit under 
our own vine and fig tree, and call to perishing, immortal 
beings to listen to the glad tidings of the Gospel. 

" We are now busily employed in preparing for our de 
parture to Amherst. We shall doubtless be obliged to go 
through many trials, as it is a new place, and no houses 
yet built. But the Burmese population will be considerable, 
and we shall have every advantage for prosecuting the mis 
sion. Four of our Christian families have already gone, 
and we shall follow in a few days. My female school will, 
I trust, soon be in operation then you shall hear from 
me constantly." 

Alas ! her fond anticipations were soon disappointed. 
The mission is indeed, we trust, to go on, until Burmah shall 
be converted to God. But she who had assisted in its esta 
blishment, who had largely shared in its trials and joys ; 
and to whose firmness, intrepidity, ready presence of mind, 
and devoted affection, her husband and Dr. Price were in 
debted, under God, for the preservation of their lives, dur 
ing their imprisonment at Ava, was soon to be summoned 
away from her toils and sufferings on earth, to the presence 
of her Saviour. 

Letter from Mr. Judson to Dr. Bolles, the Corresponding Secretary. 
" Rangoon, March 25, 1826. 
" Rev. and dear Sir, 

" Through the kind interposition of our heavenly Father, 
our lives have been preserved, in the most imminent danger, 
from the hand of the executioner, and in repeated instan 
ces of most alarming illness, during my protracted imprison 
ment of one year and seven months nine months in three 
pair of fetters, two months in five, six months in one, and two 
months a prisoner at large. Subsequent to the latter period, 
I spent about six weeks in the house of the north governor 
of the palace, who petitioned for my release, and took me 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 263 

under his charge; and finally, on the joyful 21st of Febru 
ary last, took leave, with Mr. Judson and family, of the 
scene of our sufferings sufferings which, it would seem, 
have been unavailing to answer any valuable missionary 
purpose, unless so far as they may have been silently 
blessed to our spiritual improvement and capacity for fu 
ture usefulness. Let me beg your prayers that it may not 
be in vain, that we have been afflicted. Dr. Price remains 
in the service of his Burmese majesty. My intention, on 
leaving Ava, was to proceed to Mergui or Tavoy, ports 
south of Rangoon, and ceded by the treaty to the British 
government; but since arriving, I. have found it advisable 
to wait a little, previous to the evacuation of this place by the 
British troops, with a view to settling at a new town about 
to be established in the neighbourhood of Martaban, on 
the dividing line between the British and Burman territo 
ries. 

"It is supposed that all Martaban will remove to the 
new place, on the other side of the Salwen river. The 
emigration also from all the southern districts of Burmah will 
be great, so that the native population will far exceed that 
of the places first mentioned. Add to which, that it is 
much more centrical, and, from the superior productiveness 
of the adjacent country, and the facility of communication 
with Siam, will probably become a place of much greater 
trade. The matter, however, is yet quite uncertain, and 
the first report we have from a party who have just gone to 
survey the new place and make a beginning, may be de 
cidedly unfavourable. At any rate, I intend to leave this, 
for some place under British government, within a month. 

"The disciples and inquirers have been dispersed in all 
directions. Several are dead; several I found on my passage 
down the river, and gave them notice of my plans, in case 
they might wish to follow ; and several are in this place 
waiting for some movement. Moung Shwa-ba has been 
in the mission house through the whole, and Moung Ing 
with Mrs. Judson at Ava. Moung Shwa-gnong I have 
been unable to find, but understood he was alive somewhere 
in the interior. We had a pleasant meeting with Mah 
Men-la and her sister Mah Doke, who were living in boats 
at Prome, and instantly resolved to accompany us. I long 
for the time when we shall be able to re-erect the standard 
of the Gospel, and enjoy once more the stated worship and 
ordinances of the Lord s house. I feel a strong desire 
henceforth to know nothing among this people, but Jesus 



264 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOK. 

Christ and him crucified : and under an abiding sense of 
the comparative worthlessness of all worldly things, to avoid 
every secular occupation, and all literary and scientific 
pursuits, and devote the remainder of my days to the sim 
ple declaration of the all-precious truth of the Gospel of 
our great God and Saviour Jesus Christ." 

On the 1st of April, Mr. Judson left Rangoon, in com 
pany with Mr. Crawfurd, the Commissioner of the Governor 
General of India, on an exploring expedition, to a part of 
the territories ceded by the Burmese to the British. They 
proceeded up the Salwen, or Martaban river, (see map) 
about 30 miles, where they fixed on the site of a town, on 
the eastern bank, which they called Amherst, in honour of 
the Governor General. On this occasion, the 60th chapter 
of Isaiah was read by Mr. Judson, and a prayer offered. 
The British flag was hoisted, and other ceremonies signal 
ized the occupation of this spot, as the seat of the English 
government in the newly ceded territories. 

On the 9th of April, Mr. Judson returned to Rangoon, 
and made immediate preparations to proceed to Amherst. 

Letter from Mr. Judson to the Corresponding Secretary. 

"Rangoon, July 31, 1826. 
" Rev. and dear Sir, 

" At the date of my last letter, I was waiting for an 
opportunity of removing to Amherst. Since then, the 
Commissioner, Mr. Crawfurd, who is appointed to ne 
gotiate a secondary treaty with the court of Ava, renewed 
his proposal for me to accompany the embassy, and pledg 
ed himself, in case of my complying, to use his interest to 
procure the insertion of an article in the treaty, favourable 
to religious toleration, an object which I have had at heart 
so many years, and which, though now on account of the 
opening in the south provinces, not so necessary as formerly, 
yet greatly favourable to the gradual introduction of reli 
gion, into all parts of the country, from the station which 
we propose occupying. With these views, I thought it my 
duty to accept the offer. Desirous, however, of making a 
commencement in the new place, as early as possible, and 
unwilling to disappoint the native converts, who had left 
this, in the full expectation of our immediately following 
them, I accompanied Mrs. Judson and family thither, in 
the end of last month, and after seeing them comfortably 
settled, in a temporary house belonging to Capt. Fenwick 



MEMOIR OF MRS.JUDSON. 265 

Civil Superintendant of the place, which he kindly vacated 
for Mrs. Judson s accommodation, I returned to Rangoon 
the 9th inst. 

" The new town has made some progress during the 
rains. About fifty native houses Burmese, Chinese, and 
Indian Musselman, and three or four Europeans, exclusive 
of barracks for the troops, and officers houses, compose the 
infant settlement. As soon as the favourable season com 
mences, it will increase rapidly, in consequence of large 
emigrations from Rangoon. Numerous villages are even now 
springing up, on the eastern side of the Salwen ; and there 
can be no doubt, that the whole region will eventually be 
filled with a native population. The harbour of Amherst 
proves to be safe and commodious ; large forests of teak 
wood have been discovered in the interior, thereby ensuring 
t a place of trade, the situation of the settlement, exposed 
it all seasons to the sea breeze, must be healthy ; and the 
nission, I may venture to say, will receive the decided pa- 
;ronage of government. The management of all the ceded 
provinces will probably be intrusted to Mr. Crawfurd, one 
)f the most enlightened, intelligent, liberal men I have ever 
net one most eminently qualified to discharge the highest 
md most responsible duties of government. 

" The embassy will leave this for Ava, on the receipt of 
inal orders from Bengal, which are daily expected. I hope 
hat the object of the embassy will be obtained in the course 
)f three or four months ; and that I shall be able to reach 
Amherst and re-commence missionary operations in Novem 
ber next." 

It was during the absence of Mr. Judson, that Mrs. Jud- 
ion was seized with the fatal disorder, which terminated 
ler life, on the 24th of October, 1826. The shocks which 
ler constitution had received, from previous attacks of 
lisease, and during the scenes at Ava, rendered her in- 
sapable of withstanding the violence of this last attack, 
she died died in a strange place and surrounded by 
Grangers. Such was God s will. It would be consoling 
o know more of the state of her mind, during her sickness, 
md of her feelings in prospect of death. But she is gone. 
ier life was a series of proofs, that she loved the Saviour ; 
tnd we may believe, with entire confidence, that she has 
:ntered into the joy of her Lord. 

The following letters from her husband contain a state- 
nent of all the particulars which could be obtained con- 



266 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

cerning her last sickness and death. His feelings it would 
be presumptuous to attempt to describe. His letters, though 
he has not suffered himself to dwell on his dreadful loss, 
indicate so much of suppressed anguish, that every heart 
must be moved to sympathy. 



Letter from Mr. Judson to the Corresponding Secretaiy. 

" Ava, Dec. 19, 1826. 
" Rev. and dear Sir, 

" My last was dated at Rangoon, while waiting to accom 
pany the embassy to Ava. We were detained, until the 
1st of September, and arrived here the 28th, though we 
were not admitted to an audience with the king, till the 
20th of the ensuing month . 

" In the very commencement of negotiations, I ascer 
tained that it would be impossible to effect any thing in fa 
vour of religious toleration, in consequence of the extraor 
dinary ground assumed by the Burmese commissioners. 
Reluctant, as the government has ever been, to enter into 
any stipulations with a foreign power, they resolved to do 
nothing more than they were obliged to, by the Treaty of 
Yandaboo. And as that required them to make a "commer 
cial treaty," they resolved to confine the discussions to points 
strictly commercial ; so that instead of a treaty of twenty- 
two articles, calculated to place the relations of the two 
countries on the most liberal and friendly footing, the treaty 
just concluded is confined to four, and those utterly insig 
nificant. 

" So far, therefore, as I had a view to the attainment of 
religious toleration in accompanying the embassy, I have 
entirely failed. I feel the disappointment more deeply on 
account of the many tedious delays which have already oc 
curred, and which we anticipate during our return ; so that 
instead of four or five months, I shall be absent from home 
seven or eight. 

" But above all, the news of the death of my beloved wife 
has not only thrown a gloom over all my future prospects, 
but has for ever embittered the recollection of the present 
journey, in consequence of which, I have been absent from 
her dying bed, and prevented from affording the spiritual 
comfort which her lonely circumstances peculiarly requir 
ed, and of contributing to avert the fatal catastrophe, which 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 267 

has deprived me of one of the first of women, the best of 
wives. 

" I commend myself and motherless child to your sympa 
thy and prayers." 

Letter from Mr. Judson to Mrs. Hasseltine, of Bradford, (Mass.) 

Ava, Dec. 7, 1826. 
" Dear Mother, 

" This letter, though intended for the whole family, I ad 
dress particularly to you ; for it is a mother s heart that 
will be most deeply interested in its melancholy details. I 
propose to give you, at different times, some account of my 
great irreparable loss, of which you will have heard, before 
receiving this letter. 

" I left your daughter, my beloved wife, at Amherst, the 
5th of July last, in good health, comfortably situated, happy 
in being out of the reach of our savage oppressors, and ani 
mated in prospect of a field of missionary labour opening 
under the auspices of British protection. It affords me some 
comfort, that she not only consented to my leaving her, for 
the purpose of joining the present embassy to Ava, but uni 
formly gave her advice in favour of the measure, whenever 
I hesitated concerning my duty. Accordingly, I left her. 
On the 5th of July, I saw her for the last time. Our part 
ing was much less painful, than many others had been. 
We had been preserved through so many trials and vicissi 
tudes, that a separation of three or four months, attended 
with no hazards, to either party, seemed a light thing. We 
parted, therefore, with cheerful hearts, confident of a speedy 
reunion, and indulging fond anticipations of future years of 
domestic happiness. After my return to Rangoon, and 
subsequent arrival at Ava, I received several letters from 
her, written in her usual style, and exhibiting no subject of 
regret or apprehension, except the declining health of our 
little daughter Maria. Her last was dated the 14th of Sept. 
She says, I have this day moved into the new house, and 
for the first time since we were broken up at Ava, feel my 
self at home. The house is large and convenient, and if 
you were here I should feel quite happy. The native popu 
lation is increasing very fast, and things wear rather a fa 
vourable aspect. Moung Ing s school has commenced with 
ten scholars, and more are expected. Poor little Maria is 
still feeble. I sometimes hope she is getting better ; then 
again she declines to her former weakness. When I ask 
her where Papa is, she always starts up and points towards 



268 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

the sea. The servants behave very well, and I have no 
trouble about any thing, excepting you and Maria. Pray 
take care of yourself, particularly as it regards the intermit 
tent fever at Ava. May God preserve and bless you, and 
restore you in safety to your new and old home, is the 
prayer of your affectionate Ann. 

" On the 3d of Oct. Capt. F , Civil Superintendant 

of Amherst, writes, Mrs. Judson is extremely well. Why 
she did not write herself by the same opportunity, I know 
not. On the 18th, the same gentleman writes, I can hardly 
think it right to tell you, that Mrs. Judson has had an at 
tack of fever, as before this reaches you, she will, I sincerely 
trust, be quite well, as it has not been so severe as to reduce 
her. This was occasioned by too close attendance on the 
child. However, her cares have been rewarded in a most 
extraordinary manner, as the poor babe, at one time, was 
so reduced, that no rational hope could be entertained of 
its recovery ; but at present a most favourable change has 
taken place, and she has improved wonderfully. Mrs. 
Judson had no fever last night, so that the intermission is 
now complete. The tenor of this letter was such, as to 
make my mind quite easy, both as it regarded the mother 
and the child. My next communication was a letter with a 
black seal, handed me by a person, saying he was sorry to 
inform me of the death of the child. I know not whether 
this was a mistake on his part, or kindly intended to pre 
pare my mind for the real intelligence. I went into my 
room, and opened the letter with feelings of gratitude and 
joy, that at any rate the mother was spared. It was from Mr. 

B< , Assistant Superintendant of Amherst, dated the 

"26th of Oct. and began thus : 

" My dear Sir, to one who has suffered so much and 
with such exemplary fortitude, there needs but little preface 
to tell a tale of distress. It were cruel indeed to torture 
you with doubt and suspense. To sum up the unhappy 
tidings in a few words Mrs. Judson is no more. 

" At intervals, 1 got through with the dreadful letter, and 
proceed to give you the substance, as indelibly engraven on 
my heart. 

" Early in the month she was attacked with a most vio 
lent fever. From the first she felt a strong presentiment 
that she could not recover, and on the 24th, about eight in 

the evening, she expired. Dr. R was quite assiduous 

in his attentions, both as friend and physician. Capt. F 

procured her the services of a European woman from the 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 269 

45th regiment ; and be assured all was done, that could be 
done, to comfort her in her sufferings, and to smooth the pas 
sage to the grave. We all feel deeply the loss of this excellent 
lady, whose shortness of residence among us was yet suffi 
ciently long, to impress us with a deep sense of her worth 
and virtues. It was not until about the 20th that Dr. R. 
began seriously to suspect danger^ Before that period, the 
fever had abated at intervals ; but its last approach baffled 
all medical skill. On the morning of the 23d, Mrs. Judson 
spoke for the last time. The disease had then completed 
its conquest, and from that time up to the moment of disso 
lution, she lay nearly motionless, and apparently quite in 
sensible. Yesterday morning, I assisted in the last melan 
choly office of putting her mortal remains in the coffin ; and 
in the evening her funeral was attended by all the European 
officers now resident here. We have buried her near the 
spot where she first landed ; and I have put up a small 
rude fence around the grave to protect it from incautious 
intrusions. Your little girl Maria is much better. Mrs. 
W . has taken charge of her ; and I hope she will con 
tinue to thrive under her care. 1 

" Two days later, Capt. F. writes thus to a friend in 
Rangoon : 

" * I trust that you will be able to find means to inform 
our friend of the dreadful loss he has suffered. Mrs. Jud 
son had slight attacks of fever from the 8th or 9th inst. but 
we had no reason to apprehend the fatal result. I saw her 
on the 18th, and at that time she was free from fever, 
scarcely if at all reduced. I was obliged to go up the 
country on a sudden business, and did not hear of her dan 
ger until my return, on the 24th ; on which day she breathed 
her last at 8, P. M. I shall not attempt to give you an ac 
count of the gloom which the death of this most amiable 
woman has thrown over our small society. You, who were 
so well acquainted with her, must feel her loss more deeply ; 
but we had just known her long enough to value her ac 
quaintance as a blessing in this remote corner. I dread 
the effect it will have on poor Judson. I am sure you will 
take every care that this mournful intelligence may be 
opened to him as carefully as possible. 

" The only other communication on this subject that 
has reached me, is the following line from Sir Archibald 
Campbell to the envoy ; Poor Judson will be dreadfully 
distressed at the loss of his good and amiable wife. She 
died the other day at Amherst, of remittent fever, eighteen 
days ill. 



270 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOST. 

" You perceive, that I have no account whatever of the 
state of her mind, in view of death and eternity, or of her 
wishes concerning her darling babe, whom she loved most 
intensely. I hope to glean some information on these 
points from the physician who attended her, and the native 
converts who must have been occasionally present. 

" I will not trouble you, my dear mother, with an account 
of my own private feelings the bitter heart-rending an 
guish, which for some days would not admit of mitigation, 
and the comfort which the Gospel subsequently afforded, 
the Gospel of Jesus Christ, which brings life and immortality 
to light. Blessed assurance and let us apply it afresh to 
our hearts that while I am writing and you perusing 
these lines, her spirit is resting and rejoicing in the heavenly 
paradise, 

Where glories shine, and pleasures roll, 
That charm, delight, transport the soul ; 
And ev ry panting wish shall be 
Possess d of boundless bliss in thee. 

And there, my dear mother, we also soon shall be, uniting 
and participating in the felicities of heaven with her, for 
whom we now mourn. Amen even so, come Lord 
Jesus." 

To the same. 

" Amherst, Feb. 4, 1827. 

" Amid the desolation that death has made, I take up my 
pen once more to address the mother of my beloved Ann. 
I am sitting in the house she built in the room where she 
breathed her last and at a window from which I see the 
tree that stands at the head of her grave, and the top of the 
small rude fence which they have put up to protect it 
from incautious intrusion. 

" Mr. and Mrs. Wade are living in the house, having 
arrived here about a month after Ann s death ; and Mrs. 
Wade has taken charge of my poor motherless Maria. I 
was unable to get any accounts of the child at Rangoon ; 
and it was only on my arriving here, the 24th ult. that I 
learned she was still alive. Mr. Wade met me at the landing 
place ; and as I passed on to the house, one and another 
of the native Christians came out, and when they saw me, 
they began to weep. At length we reached the house ; and 
I almost expected to see my love coming out to meet me, 
as usual ; but no, I saw only in the arms of Mrs. Wade, a 
poor little puny child, who could not recognize her weep- 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUBSON. 271 

ing father, and from whose infant mind had long been 
erased all recollections of the mother who loved her so 
much. 

" She turned away from me in alarm, and I, obliged to 
seek comfort elsewhere, found my way to the grave ; but 
who ever obtained comfort there ? Thence I went to the 
house, in which I left her; and looked at the spot where 
we last knelt in prayer, and where we exchanged the part 
ing kiss. 

" The doctor who attended her, has removed to another 
station, and the only information I can obtain is, such as 
the native Christians are able to communicate. 

" It seems that her head was much affected, during her 
last, days and she said but little. She sometimes complain 
ed thus The teacher is long in coming, and the new Mis 
sionaries are long in coming ; I must die alone and leave 
my little one ; but as it is the will of God, I acquiesce in 
his will. I am not afraid of death, but I am afraid I shall 
not be able to bear these pains. Tell the teahcer that the 
disease was most violent, and I could not write ; tell him 
how I suffered and died ; tell him all that you see ; and 
take care of the house and things until he returns. When 
she was unable to notice any thing else, she would still call 
the child to her and charge the nurse to be kind to it, and 
indulge it in every thing, until its father should return. 
The last day or two, she lay almost senseless and motion 
less, on one side her head reclining on her arm her eyes 

closed and at 8 in the evening, with one exclamation of 
distress in the Burman language, she ceased to breathe. 

" 7. I have been on a visit to the physician who attend 
ed her in her illness. He has the character of a kind, at 
tentive and skilful practitioner ; and his communications 
to me have been rather consoling. I am now convinced 
that every thing possible was done ; and that had I been 
present myself, I could not have essentially contributed to 
avert the fatal termination of the disease. The doctor was 
with her twice a day, and frequently spent the greater part 
of the night by her side. He says, that from the first at 
tack of the fever, she was persuaded she should not re 
cover ; but that her mind was uniformly tranquil and hap 
py in the prospect of death. She only expressed occasional 
regret at leaving her child, the native Christians, and the 
schools, before her husband or another missionary family 
could arrive. The last two days she was free from pain. 
On her attention being roused by reiterated questions, she 



272 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

replied, " I feel quite well, only very weak." These were 
her last words. 

" The doctor is decidedly of opinion that the fatal ter 
mination of the fever is not to be ascribed to the localities 
of the new settlement, but chiefly to the weakness of her 
constitution, occasioned by severe privations and long pro 
tracted sufferings which she endured at Ava. Oh, with 
what meekness, patience, magnanimity, and Christian 
fortitude, she bore those sufferings ! And can I wish they 
had been less ? Can I sacrilegiously wish to rob her crown 
of a single gem ? Much she saw and suffered of the evil 
of this evil world ; and eminently was she qualified to relish 
and enjoy the pure and holy rest into which she has entered. 
True, she has been taken from a sphere, in which she was 
singularly qualified, by her natural disposition, her winning 
manners, her devoted zeal, and her perfect acquaintance 
with the language, to be extensively serviceable to the 
cause of Christ ; true, she has been torn from her husband s 
bleeding heart, and from her darling babe ; but infinite wis 
dom and love have presided, as ever, in this most afflicting 
dispensation. Faith decides, that it is all right, and the 
decision of faith, eternity will soon confirm. 

" I have only time to add (for I am writing in great 
haste, with very short notice of the present opportunity of 
sending to Bengal) that poor little Maria, though very fee 
ble, is, I hope, recovering from her long illness. She began 
indeed to recover, while under the care of the lady who 
kindly took charge of her, at her mother s death ; but when 
after Mr. Wade s arrival, she was brought back to this house, 
she seemed to think that she had returned to her former 
home, and found in Mrs. Wade her own mother. And 
certainly the most tender affectionate care is not wanting 
to confirm her in this idea." 

But there was yet in reserve another trial, to add bitter 
ness to the cup of his sorrow. The poor motherless child 
survived but a few months. Her father thus announced 
her death : 

To Mrs. Judson s Mother. 

" Amherst, April 26, 1827. 
Dear Mother Hasseltine, 

" My sweet little Maria lies by the side of her fond 
mother. The complaint, to which she was subject several 
months, (an affection of the bowels) proved incurable. 
She had the best medical advice; and the kind care of Mrs. 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 273 

Wade could not have been, in any respect, exceeded by 
that of her own mother. But all our efforts, and prayers, 
and tears, could not propitiate the cruel disease. The work 
of death went forward ; and after the usual process, excru 
ciating to a parent s feelings, she ceased to breathe, on the 
24th inst. at three o clock, P. M. aged two years and three 
months. We then closed her faded eyes, and bound up 
her discoloured lips, where the dark touch of death first 
appeared, and folded her little hands the exact pattern of 
her mother s, on her cold breast. The next morning, we 
made her last bed, in the small enclosure which surrounds 
her mother s lonely grave. Together they rest in hope, 
under the hope tree (Hopia) which stands at the head of 
the graves : and together, I trust, their spirits are rejoicing, 
after a short separation of precisely six months. 

" Thus I am left alone in the wide world. My father s 
family, and all my relatives, have been, for many years, sepa 
rated from me, by seas that I shall never repass. They are 
the same to me as if buried. My own dear family I have 
actually buried : one in Rangoon, and two in Amherst. 
What remains for me, but to hold myself in readiness to 
follow the dear departed to that blessed world, 

Where my best friends, my kindred dwell, 

Where God, my Saviour, reigns 1 " 

The following letter, though written at a later period, may 
properly be introduced here : 

To Mrs. Judson s Sisters. 
Oi: o .. 

" Maulaming, Dec. 4, 1827. 
" My dear Sisters, 

" It is a most affecting thought to me, that when you 
were expressing your feelings for my poor motherless 
Maria, and requesting that she might be sent home, that 
very day, perhaps hour, death was laying his stiffening 
hand on her little emaciated form, and turning a deaf, piti 
less ear to the supplications of her agonized father, and 
the yearning wishes of dear distant relatives. Death mocks 
at us, and tramples our dearest hopes and our lives in the 
dust. Dreadful tyrant, offspring and ally of sin ! But go 
on now, and do thy worst. Thy time will come. The 
last enemy that shall be destroyed, is death. Yes, awful 
power, thou shalt devour thyself and die. And then my 
angelic Ann, and my meek blue-eyed Roger, and my ten 
der-hearted, affectionate, darling Maria, my venerable 
father, you, my dear sisters, that still remain, our still sur- 

N 



274 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

viving parents, and I hope, myself, though all unworthy, 
shall be rescued from the power of death arid the grave ; 
and when the crown of life is set on our heads, and we 
know assuredly, that we shall die no more, we shall make 
heaven s arches ring with songs of praise to Him, who 
hath loved us and washed us from our sins in his own 
blood. 

" It is also an affecting thought, that when sister M. 
was writing hers of the 24th of October, 1826, that very 
day, perhaps hour, the object of her sisterly love was just 
becoming incapable of reciprocating the affectionate salu 
tation. Her head was reclining on her arm. She was 
thinking, I doubt not, of her absent husband, her distant 
parents and sisters ; and above all, of her poor sickly or 
phan child, whose plaintive cries she could no more hush. 
And she thought, I doubt not, of her Saviour, and the 
heavenly glory that was just opening to her view. But on 
all these subjects, a cloud of darkness must ever rest, till 
dispelled by the light of heaven. All my questioning of 
the people who were about her dying bed, has been able to 
elicit no other particulars, besides those which I have already 
communicated. 

" You ask many questions, in A. s letter of March 23, 
about our sufferings at Ava : but how can I answer them 
now ? There would be some pleasure in reviewing those 
scenes, if she were alive ; but now I cannot. The only 
pleasant reflection- the only one that assuages the anguish 
of retrospection, is, that she now rests far away, where no 
spotted faced executioner can fill her heart with terror ; 
where no unfeeling magistrate can extort the scanty pit 
tance which she had preserved through every risk, to 
sustain her fettered husband and famishing babe ; no 
more exposed to lie on a bed of ianguishment, and stung 
with the uncertainty, what would become of her poor 
husband and child, when she was gone. No, she has her 
little ones around her, I trust, and has taught them to 
praise the source whence their deliverance flowed. Yes, 
her little son, his soul enlarged to angel s size, was perhaps 
the first to meet her at heaven s portals, and welcome his 
mother to his own abode. And her daughter followed 
her in six short months. Had she remained, it seems to 
me impossible to have complied with your request, and sent 
her far from me over the seas. 

" How happy should I be to find myself once more in 
the bosom of the family in Bradford, and tell you ten thou- 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 275 

sand things that I cannot put on paper. But this will 
never be. Nor is it of much consequence. A few more 
rolling suns, and you will hear of my death, or I of yours. 
Till then, believe me your most affectionate brother. And 
when we meet in heaven when all have arrived, and we 
find all safe, for ever safe, and our Saviour ever safe and 
glorious, and in him, all his beloved oh shall we not be 
happy, and ever praise Him who has endured the cross to 
wear and confer such a crown ! " 

There is a moral sublimity in the feelings which these 
letters disclose. Here are the workings of the strongest 
conjugal affection, and the tenderest parental love. Here, 
too, are the triumphs of a faith which looks beyond the 
grave ; and the consolations of a hope which gathers 
brightness from sorrow. Many hearts, we trust, are accus 
tomed to remember this bereaved husband and father at the 
throne of mercy. May the grace of his Saviour ever be 
sufficient for him ; and strengthen him to go onward in his 
missionary work, till he shall finish his course, and wear 
the crown. 

The following lines, written by Mrs. Boardman, on the 
death of the little Maria, may be appropriately introduced 
here. They possess much poetic merit. But the tender, 
pious feeling which pervades them, enhances their value : 

Ah ! this is Death, my innocent, tis he, 
Whose chilling hand has touch d thy tender frame. 
With placid feeling we behold thee still, 
For thou art lovely in his cold embrace 
Serene thy whiten d brow, and thy mild eye, 
Tinged with a deeper blue than when in health. 
Thy trembling lips are pale thy bosom throbs ; 
Yet still we weep not for full well we know, 
This agitation is thy soul s release, 
From its low tenement, to mount above. 

Thou heed st us not ; not e en the bursting sigh 
Of thy dear father, now can pierce thine ear. 
And yet that look, that supplicating glance, 
W r hat would it crave 1 what wouldst thou ask, my love ? 
Has e er thy father told thee of a spot, 
A dwelling place from human ken concealed 1 
A mansion where the weary and the sad, 
And broken hearted, find a sweet repose 1 
And has he told thee in that resting place, 
There calmly slumbers one, whose gentle hand, 
From earliest infancy supplied thy wants 1 
Whose bosom was thy pillow ; and whose eye 
Forever beam d on thee, with fondest love 1 

And wouldst thou seek thy mother in the grave ? 
(For tis the grave I speak of) tJiere is rest 
N 2 



276 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOK. 

And thou art weary, love, and need st repose. 

Though short thy life, full many a clay of pain, 

And night of restlessnes, has been thy lot. 

Born in a heathen land, far, far remov d 

From all thy parents loved, in former years 

When thou first saw st the light, these were not there, 

To kneel beside thy mother, and implore 

Blessings upon thy little head, and sing 

The song of gratitude, and joy, and praise. 

Strangers were there ; strangers to truth and peace ; 

Strangers to feeling ; strangers to her God. 

Thy father came not then to kiss his babe, 

And glad the heart of her who gave thee birth. 

Alas ! a loathsome, dark, and dreary cell 

Was his abode, anxiety his guest. 

Thy mother s tale, replete with varied scenes, 
Exceeds my powers to tell ; but other harps, 
And other voices, sweeter far than mine, 
Shall sing her matchless worth, her deeds of love, , 
Her zeal, her toils, her sufferings, and her death. 

But all is over now. She sweetly sleeps, 
In yonder new-made grave ; and thou, sweet babe, 
Shalt soon be softly pillowed on her breast. 
Yes, ere to morrow s sun shall gild the west, 
Thy father shall have said a long adieu, 
To the last ling ring hope of earthly joy : 
Thy throbbings will have ceas d ; thine eye be closed ; 
And thou, Maria, wilt have found thy rest. 
Thy flesh shall rest in hope, till that great day, 
When he who once endured far greater woes 
Than mortal man can know ; who, when on earth, 
Keceiv d the little children to his arms, 
Graciously blessing them, shall come again : 
Shall come not in the garb of sinful man, 
But cloth d in majesty, array d in power. 
Then shall thy dust arise nor thine alone ; 
But all who sleep, shall wake and rise with thee. 
Then like the glorious body of thy Lord, 
Who wakes thy dust, this fragile frame shall be. 
Then shalt thou mount with him on angel s wings ; 
Be freed from sorrow, sickness, sin, and death, 
And in his presence find eternal bliss. 

Those who have followed, thus far, this eventful narrative, 
do not need any comment to assist them to form an estimate 
of Mrs. Judson. We cannot refrain, however, from taking 
notice of two or three prominent points of her character. 

Her habitual piety is the most lovely and important trait. 
It was not an official devotion, assumed on particular occa 
sions. It was not a flame which blazed up brightly at rare 
and uncertain intervals. She was every where and at all 
times, the Christian and the Missionary. She walked with 
God. Her secret journals, in which she recorded her 
thoughts, with no witness but the Searcher of hearts ; her 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 277 

most private letters, in which she poured out her feelings 
without reserve, are marked by even more of the fervour 
and humility of piety than her public writings. Religion 
was the chosen theme of her conversation; and it is known 
that she spent much time in secret devotion. The hopes 
of religion supported her in her appalling sufferings ; and 
the love of Christ constrained her to persevere unto death 
in her efforts to lead the poor wanderers of Burmah to the 
Shepherd and Bishop of their souls. 

Her unwearied perseverance is another characteristic. 
Something of this may be attributed to her natural temper 
ament ; but it is mainly to be ascribed to the ardour of her 
desire for the salvation of men. We have seen her, amid 
perplexities, disease and danger, pressing steadily onward 
towards the great object to which her life was devoted. 
The state of her health repeatedly forced her away from the 
scene of her labours ; but she returned the moment that her 
recruited strength would permit. The tumults of wars and 
the exasperated barbarity of the government, subjected 
her and her associates to sufferings unparalleled in the his 
tory of modern missions. But as soon as peace returned, 
instead of flying from a country where she had endured so 
much, and where her benevolent toils had been so cruelly 
requited, her first thoughts were directed to the re-establish 
ment of the mission. 

Of her intellectual powers, it is needless to say any thing. 
Her actions and her writings furnish ample evidence of su 
perior talents. 

It would be proper to say something in this place, of 
her person, her manners, and her private character. On 
these points, however, we can say little from personal 
knowledge, as the author had but once the pleasure of an 
interview with her. The portrait prefixed to this volume 
is thought by her friends to be a correct resemblance of 
her, as she appeared during her last visit to the United 
States. In her manners, there was much unaffected dig 
nity : but she was affable ; and there was an attractive 
grace in her conversation, resulting from the union of 
mental strength with feminine affections. Her dispositions 
were kind, and her benevolence warm, active, and unwea 
ried. Her constitutional temperament was ardent, and may 
sometimes have had too much influence over her feelings. 
The important and sorrowful scenes through which she 
passed, calling for decision, activity, energy, and fortitude, 



278 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOJf. 

were less favourable than the sheltered and quiet retirement 
of domestic life, for the cultivation of the softer and the 
gentler qualities ; and their effect may have been perceptible 
in her character. But a woman, placed in her situation, 
and tasked with her duties, is not to be judged by any or 
dinary standard. We appeal, with confidence, to the course 
of her life, to her journals and letters, and to those persons, 
of kindred minds and feelings, who have conversed with 
her, for ample testimony to the warmth of her affections, to 
her affability, modesty, and meekness, as well as to the 
strength of her intellect, and the ardour of her zeal for the 
welfare of mankind. Envy, with its acute vision, and ca 
lumny, with its open ear and ready tongue, although they 
have assailed her, have never insinuated a doubt of the pu 
rity of her life. She was a mark for malice, aimed, not at 
her, but at the cause of her Saviour. The reproaches which 
were meant for him, fell on her. But she was content to 
suffer for his sake. And she felt, that she was imperfect. 
Her journals and letters exhibit numerous proofs of her ac 
quaintance with her own heart, and of her deep grief for 
the deficiency of her holiness. But she is perfect now ; and 
doubtless she looks back upon her life on earth with adoring 
wonder, and gratitude for the grace of her Saviour, who 
pardoned her sins, and made her useful in his service, and 
conducted her, at last, by many a rough path, and through 
many deep waters, to the rest which remaineth for the peo 
ple of God. 

It appears a most mysterious and afflictive dispensation, 
that she was summoned away, at the moment when the 
prospects of the mission seemed the most inviting. She had 
become familiar with the language ; and she had acquired 
much experience. She had arrived at a spot, where she 
could without restraint employ all her influence for the spi 
ritual benefit of the heathen. But God saw fit to remove 
her ; for her work was done. She had not lived in vain. 
Five converted Burmans had gone before her to heaven. 
Her name will be remembered in the churches of Burmah, 
in future times, when the pagodas of Guadama shall have 
fallen ; when the spires of Christian temples shall gleam along 
the waters of the Irrawaddy and the Salwen ; and when the 
golden city shall have lifted up her gates to let the King of 
Glory in. Let us hope, meanwhile, that her bright example 
will inspire many others with the generous resolution to toil 
and to die, like her, for the salvation of the heathen. 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 279 



CHAPTER XIX. 

Progress of the Mission after Mrs. Judson s Death Mr. 
Boar dman joins the Mission Dr. Price s Death. 

WE have not heretofore found a suitable opportunity to 
mention the appointment, by the Baptist Board of Missions 
in America, of the Rev. George D. Boardman and wife, 
as Missionaries to Burmah. Mr. Boardman, while at the 
College at Waterville (Maine) was excited by the death of 
the lamented Colman, to a desire to offer himself for the 
service of the Saviour in Burmah. He was gladly received 
by the Board, but it was thought expedient that he should 
spend some time longer in this country, in the prosecution 
of some important branches of study. He finally sailed, 
with his wife, from Philadelphia, July 16, 1825, and ar 
rived in Calcutta, December 23. As the war in Burmah 
continued to rage, they joined Mr. and Mrs. Wade, then 
in Calcutta, in the study of the Burman language, prepa 
ratory to the re-commencement of missionary efforts, after 
the termination of hostilities. 

On the 22d of September, 1826, Mr. and Mrs. Wade 
sailed from Calcutta for Rangoon. After a long and dan 
gerous passage, they arrived there, on the 9th of Novem 
ber, where they received the intelligence of Mrs. Judson s 
death. They found Rangoon in confusion, a large por 
tion of the population being about to remove to Amherst: 
On the 20th of November, they left Rangoon for Amherst, 
where they arrived on the 23d. Mr. Wade says, in his 
journal : 

" As soon as we were anchored, I came on shore to find 
a house. While walking through the native part of the 
town, Moung Shwa-be met me. I scarcely ever felt greater 
pleasure in meeting a friend from whom I had long been 
separated. With him I also found Moung Ing, one of the 
Christians whom I had never seen before. They immedi 
ately gave me an account of Mrs. Judson s death, in a man 
ner which showed how much they loved her, and how deeply 
they mourned her death. Moung Shwa-ba and Moung 
Ing went with me to her house, which (as it is unoccupied) 
I shall take possession of till Mr. Judson s return ; but we 
shall not leave the vessel to-night, as the sun is already down. 



280 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

" 24. This morning came on shore with Mrs. W. The 
four Burman Christians, Moung Shwa-ba, Mounglng, Mah 
Men-la, and Mah Doke, spent nearly the whole day with us, 
and assisted in procuring such things as were necessary for 
our immediate use. They gave us some account of their 
several adventures since they were separated from us at the 
taking of Rangoon, and it was delightful to hear them 
ascribe their preservation, while wandering, and their be 
ing brought together again, to the overruling providence of 
God. They said it was their prayer daily that the disci 
ples and teachers might meet again God had answered 
their prayers therefore their hearts were glad. I think 
they have made very good progress in the knowledge of di 
vine truth ; and, by their firm attachment to the Christian 
religion, and perseverance therein under so many various 
circumstances, have proved themselves the real disciples of 
Jesus. 

" 25. We went out early this morning to see Mrs. Jud- 
son s grave ; it is about fifty rods from the house, under a 
large tree, and surrounded by a small enclosure. The doc 
trine of the immortality of the soul gives the mind inexpres 
sible comfort while we are looking upon the graves of our 
departed Christian friends. They live and are enjoying in 
conceivably more of happiness than they did in their best 
circumstances while in the body. In putting off their flesh, 
they have put off all their burdens, and they rest in God. 

" The little daughter which Mrs. Judson left, was by her 
request committed to the care of Mrs. Whitlock, the wife 
of a military officer, and the only European lady then in 
the place. We have offered to take the child under our 
care ; its health is very precarious. 

" 26. Sabbath. About ten in the morning the disciples, 
together with a number of other Burmans, came to our 
house for divine worship, forming an assembly, with Mrs. 
Wade and myself, of fourteen persons. Moung Shwa-ba 
commenced the worship in Burman, by reading a portion 
of the sacred Scriptures ; after which he made a prayer. 
When this was finished, Moung Ing read a chapter, ex 
pounded different parts of it, and closed the services by 
prayer. I took the opportunity of conversing as well as I 
was able with some of those who have not yet professed 
themselves disciples, but seem desirous of obtaining a know 
ledge of the Christian religion. The exercises of the day 
were very pleasant, and were rendered doubly so by being 
the first time we have been permitted to meet in worship 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 281 

with any Christian friends since we left Calcutta, about two 
months and a half. 

* Dec. 16. Moung Bo, a Burman who was formerly ac 
quainted with the Missionaries in Rangoon, called and spent 
some time in dispute. He thinks much of his own know 
ledge, and is ready to assume or deny almost my proposi 
tion for the sake of argument. The dispute was, chiefly, 
whether Guadama, allowing him to possess all the attributes 
and perfections which are ascribed to him in the sacred 
books, is worthy of supreme adoration. I undertook to 
prove, that according to their own system, Guadama was 
no better than thousands of others who made no pretensions 
to divine honours. I said, your sacred books teach that 
all merit, and all demerit will eventually meet their exact 
reward. He said, " True." What then is the greatest pos 
sible reward ? " Nigban," (i. e. annihilation.) But have 
not thousands of others obtained this reward as well as Gua 
dama ? " True." Then their merit must have been the 
same, because they obtained the same final reward, and 
therefore they were equally deserving of divine honours. He 
could give no reasons against the conclusiveness of the ar 
gument. I took occasion to speak of the nature of rewards 
and punishments as taught in the sacred Scriptures, and 
particularly of the nature of future happiness ; that the in 
habitants of heaven were entirely free from sin, and of 
course exempt from all evil, as evil is entirely the result of 
sin. He then said, " That is the proper idea of Nigban ; 
Nigban is not annihilation, but rest." 

" 17. Sabbath. Moung Bo came to-day to worship, and 
brought another Burman with him ; we had much conver 
sation after worship, in which I was assisted by Moung 
Shwa-ba, and Moung Ing ; but as Moung Bo is going to 
Madras within a few days, we shall not probably have his 
attendance hereafter. 

" Jan. 14. Sabbath. Worship with the Burmans as 
usual ; a woman of about ninety years of age called in ac 
cidentally, and remained during the services ; she probably 
never heard of a Saviour before to-day. 

25. Mr. Judson this day arrived in Amherst. It is 
impossible to describe the mingled emotions of pleasure and 
pain which the meeting produced." 

We have again the pleasure of presenting to our readers 
some extracts from Mr. Judson s journal : 



282 MEMOIR OV MRS. JUDSON. 

" Jan. 24, 1827. Arrived at Amherst, and detached my 
self from the suite of the Envoy. Was happy to find that 
Mr. and Mrs. Wade had previously arrived, and were oc 
cupying the house built by Mrs. Judson. Mrs. Wade had 
also taken charge of my daughter Maria, now two years 
old. As I passed from the landing place to the house, the 
native Christians came out to meet me ; and they wel 
comed me with the voice of lamentation, for my presence 
reminded them of the great loss they had sustained in the 
death of Mrs. Judson. There are four only in the place, 
Moung Shwa-ba, and Moung Ing, Mah Men-la, and 
Mali Doke. The rest of the baptized are scattered in dif 
ferent parts of the country. The teacher, Moung Shwa- 
gnong, died of the cholera, on his way down from Ava, at 
the close of the war. Three of the disciples remained in 
Rangoon, until the place was evacuated by the British, and 
then failed in their attempts to obtain a passage hither. 

" On our way, we stopped a few days at Rangoon. The 
place was invested by the Peguese, who have raised the 
standard of rebellion, and taken possession of several towns 
in the lower part of the country. From one of the highest 
roofs within the stockade, I obtained a view of the mission 
house, which afforded us shelter so many years. It is now 
.quite in ruins, nothing remaining but the posts and part of 
the roof. All the houses in the suburbs and by the river 
side are completely swept away. It is not probable, how 
ever, that the Peguese will succeed in establishing their 
independence, or even in getting possession of Rangoon. 

" We find Amherst in a state of decay, in consequence 
of Sir Archibald Campbell having fixed his head-quarters 
at Maulaming, twenty-five miles up the river. Most of the 
Burmese emigrants have settled in that vicinity. But as 
the river is not navigable for vessels of any size, Amherst 
must be the port ; and as soon as it receives the fostering 
care of government, will probably become a flourishing 
town. 

" 28, Lord s day. This day I recommenced worship in 
Burmese, after an intermission of two years and a half. 
About twenty persons were present ; and among the rest, 
Mah Loon-byay, wife of a French trader from Rangoon, 
settled in this place. She has been, for some months, in 
the habit of meeting with the native Christians, for the pur 
pose of worship. 

" Feb. 3. Attended the funeral of Abby, daughter of 
Moung Shwa-ba. She and her elder sister Mary were 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 283 

the first girls with which Mrs. Judson commenced the fe 
male school, previous to the late war. They have been 
with us ever since. Mrs. Wade intends to go on with the 
school, and has now several girls under her care. 

" 4, Lord s day. Worship as last Lord s day. Com 
menced commenting on the Epitome of the Old Testament. 
In the evening, administered the Lord s supper. Seven 
communicants present. 

"10. A few days ago, went up to Maulaming, to pay 
my respects to Sir Archibald Campbell, and also to obtain 
an interview with Dr. R. who attended Mrs. Judson, in her 
last illness. Sir Archibald encourages our removing to 
his favourite station ; but as we were already settled here, we 
feel disposed to wait a little, until we see what the supreme 
government intend to do for the place. 

"11, Lord s day. After worship, had some particular 
conversation with Mah Loon-byay, who intimated her wish 
to become a full disciple, by being baptized. Endeavoured 
to explain to her the necessity of the new birth, without 
which, baptism would avail her nothing. 

" 13. At the evening meeting, which is attended by 
the native Christians, Tuesdays and Fridays, Moung Ing 
expressed his desire to undertake a missionary excursion 
to Tavoy and Mergui. We were all particularly pleased 
with the proposal, as originating with himself, and indi 
cating a state of mind, peculiarly favourable to the spread 
of the Gospel. 

" 25, Lord s day. After the usual worship, we set apart 
Moung Ing for the work to which, we trust, he is called by 
the Spirit of God, appointing him a preacher of the Gospel, 
and teacher of the Christian religion, without the charge of 
any church, or power to administer the ordinances, an 
appointment similiar to that, which, in our churches, com 
monly precedes ordination as a pastor or evangelist in the 
higher sense of the word. And being thus committed to 
the grace of God, he embarked in a boat, bound to Tavoy. 
May the divine Spirit accompany and guide and prosper 
the first Burman teacher we have ever sent forth. 

" March 13. Received a letter from Moung Ing, dated 
the 2d inst. informing us of his arrival at Tavoy, five days 
from this place ; and of his attempts to communicate the 
Gospel to the boat people, who listened in silence, without 
contradicting or reviling. 

" April 14. We have been much occupied of late, in 
completing the mat houses which Mrs. Judson had begun, 



284 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOK. 

and in clearing away the trees and underwood, in the vi 
cinity of the mission premises. We have now room for 
myself and brother Wade s family, and have nearly finished 
a house for the female school, which will also afford tem 
porary accommodation for brother Boardman s family on 
their first arrival. 

" The case of Mah Loon-byay has become very encou 
raging. In her latest conversation with Mrs. Wade, she 
gave considerable evidence of having received the grace 
of God. One of her daughters, about twelve years old, 
professes to be anxious for the salvation of her soul, and 
desirous of becoming a disciple of Jesus Christ. 

" A letter from Moung Ing informs us, that after remain 
ing a few days at Tavoy, he proceeded by sea to Mergui, 
his former residence. He met with a favourable hearing 
from several individuals at Tavoy ; and one householder 
said it would be a good plan to build a zayat by the way 
side, for the preaching of the Gospel. 

"20. Returned from Maulaming, whither I went in quest 
of medical aid for my daughter, accompanied by Mrs. 
Wade. Happy to meet Mr. Boardman and family, who had 
arrived during our absence. 

"22, Lord s day. Three hopeful inquirers, beside Mah 
Loon-byay, deserve notice, Moung Dwah, husband of 
Mah Doke Moung Thah-pyoo, a poor man, belonging to 
Moung Shwa-ba, and Moung Myat-poo, son-in-law of a 
Peguese chief, who emigrated from Rangoon, with his fol 
lowers, and died in this place. They have regularly at 
tended worship on Lord s days, and thereby manifested 
some regard to religion. At the close of the discourse to 
day, which treated of the wisdom, righteousness, sanctifica- 
tion and redemption, which Christ is to all believers, Moung 
Myat-poo broke out into some audible expressions of satis 
faction. This led to some conversation after worship, in 
which he professed a desire to know more of this religion ; 
for, said he, the more I understand it, the better I like it. 

" 24. My little daughter Maria breathed her last, aged 
two years and three months, and her emancipated spirit fled, 
I trust, to the arms of her fond mother. 

" 2(i, Lord s day. In consequence of the funeral, seve 
ral of our Burmese acquaintance in the village came a few 
evenings in succession, according to their custom , and I 
endeavoured to improve the opportunity, in preaching to 
them Jesus Christ, the resurrection and the life. Three 
respectable men, friends of Myat-poo, were of the number. 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

They all came again to-day, and attended both morning 
and evening worship. They profess to be quite convinced 
of the truth of the Christian religion ; but I fear they are 
deficient in true repentance. 

" 30. A letter from Moung Ing informs us of his arrival 
at Mergui. He conducts public worship every Lord s day, 
and has commonly four or five auditors, some of whom also 
attend the daily family worship. His present residence 
being very obscure, he is about building a small house 
by the way side, which will cost, he says, fourteen or 
fifteen rupees ; and among other means of attracting 
company, he proposes to prepare and suspend a religious 
writing, in front of his house. But, he adds, while man 
devises, God s pleasure alone will be accomplished ; and 
under this impression, he desires to persevere in his 
work. 

" May 6, Lord s day. Had a long conversation with 
Mah Loon-byay, in which we became satisfied, that she is 
a subject of renewing grace. She received her first reli 
gious impressions in Rangoon, several years ago, during a 
season of great domestic affliction, when, not finding any 
comfort at the Roman Catholic Church, to which, in con 
sequence of some of her ancestors being of foreign ex 
traction, she considered herself attached, she began to visit 
at the mission house. After her removal to Amherst, her 
former impressions were deepened ; and though her reli 
gious experience has never been so clear and decided 
as that of some others, we trust that she is a growing Chris 
tian, and ought to be admitted to those sources of nourish 
ment, which the Great Shepherd has provided for the sus 
tenance of his flock. 

" Moung Myat-poo, mentioned April 22d and 29th, was 
present, as usual, at worship, but not accompanied by his; 
three friends. From being a noisy, talkative man, of as 
sumed airs and consequence, he has become quiet, and 
modest, and docile. Mah Men-la, who lives near him, 
speaks in his favour. She says, that ever since he began 
to attend worship, he has forsaken the habits of intempe 
rance he had contracted, and spends much of his time in 
reading our books, and conversing on religious subjects. 

" 8. Returned from a visit to brother Boardman at 
Maulaming, who went up a few days ago, on account of 
Mrs. Boardman s health, and now thinks of remaining 
there for the present. Sir Archibald having offered us 



286 MEMOIR OF MBS. JUDSON. 

ground for a mission station, we fixed upon a site about 
three quarters of a mile south of the cantonments, com 
manding a view of the river, and contiguous to a large na 
tive town. 

" 15. In the evening, at the stated prayer meeting, the 
case of Mah Loon-byay was laid before the church, and 
we agreed to receive her into fellowship, on being bap 
tized. 

"20, Lord s day. Mah Loon-byay was accordingly bap 
tized. 

" 26. Brother Boardman and family have been with us 
a few days, during which we have discussed many points 
relative to our missionary operations, and made some ar 
rangements concerning the outward affairs of the mis 
sion." 

Letter from Mr. Judson to the Rev. Mr. Sharp. 

" Amherst, May 5, 1827. 
" My dear Sir, 

" The fate of this port is still more dubious, in conse 
quence of Sir Archibald Campbell s having fixed his head 
quarters at Maulaming, twenty-five miles up the river, 
and of the uncertainty whether Mr. Crawfurd, or any per 
son interested in the prosperity of Amherst, will be placed 
in civil charge here. 

" When I first determined on settling here, it was un 
derstood, that all the heads of government were unani 
mous in the purpose of making this the capital of the ceded 
provinces : but Sir Archibald pronounced Maulaming the 
best military station, and the whole tide of Burmese emi 
gration has flowed thither. 

" On brother Wade s arrival, and my return from Ava, as 
we had a house here which Mrs. Judson had begun, we 
continued to occupy it, and wait for the openings of Provi 
dence. On brother Boardman s arrival, he had occasion 
to go up to Maulaming, to obtain medical assistance for 
Mrs. Boardman ; and according to an arrangement we have 
made, he will probably remain there for the present. 

" The expense of building such mat houses as our pre 
sent necessities require, is not large. We have spent about 
three hundred dollars in Amherst, and have sufficient ac 
commodation for myself and brother Wade s family, be 
sides a commodious zayat for the female school. And even 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 287 

this appropriation has not been made from the funds fur 
nished from America, but from donations made us for the 
express purpose of building. Since the close of the war, 
I have been able, from money paid me by the British govern 
ment, presents lately made me at Ava, and donations to 
the mission, to pay into the funds of the Board above four 
thousand dollars ; which, after deducting such expenses as 
our regulations allow, (together with the last donation from 
Madras,) I have remitted to Mr. Pearce, of Calcutta. 

" The long interruption of our missionary work, occa 
sioned by our troubles at Ava, the domestic calamities 
which have since overwhelmed me in quick succession, 
and the hitherto unfavourable circumstances of Amherst, 
have operated to prevent my returning with much ardour 
to my usual occupations. I am, however, endeavouring to 
do a little. We have a small assembly of twenty-five or 
thirty, on Lord s days ; and our daily family worship is not 
unfrequently attended by a few inquirers. One woman de 
sires to profess our religion, and has lately given some sa 
tisfactory evidence that she is sincere. A few respectable 
men declare themselves convinced of the truth of the 
Christian religion ; but we discern yet no traces of the re 
newing influences of the Spirit on their hearts. 

" Three only of the Rangoon converts are now with us. 
The rest are dead or scattered in different parts of the 
country. So far as I have been able to ascertain the cir 
cumstances of those who died in my absence, and those 
who still remain, I believe that, with the exception of two, 
who were excluded from the church in Rangoon, for neg 
lecting to attend worship, none of the baptized have dis 
graced their holy profession. I do not of course speak of 
two or three cases which required temporary church disci 
pline. Moung Ing lately went on a mission to Mergui, 
(Bide) the place of his former residence, where he has set 
up Christian worship ; and has, he writes me, several in 
quirers." 

Mr. Boardman, in the following letter to the Correspond 
ing Secretary, Dr. Bolles, gives an account of his proceed 
ings and prospects. 

" Amherst, May 25, 1827. 
Rev. and dear Sir, 

" We left Calcutta on the 19th of March, and arrived 
here on the 17th of April. Mr. Wade was alone at the 
mission house, Mr. Judson and Mrs. Wade havinggone up to 



288 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

Maulaming for the benefit of little Maria Judson s health. 
They returned on the 20th, but the poor child survived but 
four or five days. Thus one of the first things we had to 
do, after reaching our station, was to entomb another of our 
little number. Brother Judson is deeply afflicted ; but he 
submits q\uetly. 

" Soon as our mutual salutations were over, and a suita 
ble opportunity offered itself, 1 requested the brethren to 
advise me, as to my future course. The result is, that we 
have concluded to have two mission stations in this region ; 
one at Amherst, and one at Maulaming. Mr. Wade will 
remain at the former, and I shall go to the latter, while Mr. 
Judson will go from one station to the other for the present, 
as duty seems to call. The two stations are twenty-five 
miles apart, on the same river, so that the intercourse be 
tween them will be constant, and, in general, daily. As I 
could hire no house in Maulaming, the brethren advised 
me to erect a small bamboo house, which I am doing. The 
house will be finished in a few days, when I expect to re 
move my family into it. The native population of Maula 
ming is supposed to be about twenty thousand. One year 
ago, it was all a thick jungle, without an inhabitant. The 
population of Amherst is not nearly so great, but there is a 
prospect of its increasing. If it should not, the brethren in 
Amherst will probably remove to Maulaming after the rains. 
Sir Archibald Campbell has been so kind as to offer me a 
large and beautiful spot of ground, sufficient for a large 
mission establishment. It is a mile south of the military 
cantonments. On this spot I am erecting the bamboo 
house above-mentioned. It will probably cost between two 
hundred, and two hundred and fifty rupees, with the neces 
sary outhouses, enclosure, &c. 

" Although our prospects are not so settled as we could 
wish, there still being no small uncertainty in regard to the 
future measures of the English government, yet my dear 
companion and myself feel more than we have ever felt, 
that we have reached the scene of our future labours. These 
are people for whom we are willing to labour, and to die. 
May divine grace prepare our hearts for the arduous and 
responsible work in which we are now about to engage." 

After the termination of the war, Dr. Price returned to 
Ava. His medical skill procured for him the favour of the 
emperor and the nobility ; and he had frequent opportu 
nities of conversing with them on the subject of religion. 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 289 

He took under his tuition a number of boys, the sons of 
some of the highest officers of government, to whom he 
communicated the truths of the Gospel, as well as the 
principles of science. He was fully persuaded, that his 
situation would enable him to serve the cause of the Re 
deemer, with great success. His journals narrate several 
interesting conversations with the emperor and other indi 
viduals, in which he was allowed to state the doctrines of 
the Gospel, and to assail directly the principles of Boodh- 
ism. He was, too, encouraged to believe, that the in 
structions which he imparted by public lectures and by 
private conversations, on astronomy, geography, natural 
philosophy, and other branches of science, would indirectly 
tend to shake the popular system of faith, which, in Bur- 
mah, as in all other heathen countries, is closely connected 
with erroneous and absurd notions of science. 

But while advancing in this course of usefulness, cheered 
by some tokens of good, and allured forward by hopes 
of success, Kis health failed. A pulmonary consumption 
fixed itself upon his system, and after a lingering disease, 
this zealous and highly valued Missionary died, near Ava, 
on the 14th of February, 1828, 



CHAPTER XX. 

Present State of the Mission New Station formed at 
Tavoy. 

THE progress and the present state of the Mission, will 
be learned by the following extracts from the journals of 
Mr. Judson and his associates. Mr. Judson says : 

" Amherst, July 3, 1 827. For a month past, I have been 
chiefly employed in revising the New Testament, in several 
points which were not satisfactorily settled, when the 
translation was made. Have also completed two catechisms 
for the use of Burman schools, the one astronomical, in 
thirty eight questions and answers ; the other geographical, 
in eighty-nine, accompanied by a map of the world, with 
Burman names. 

" 5. Commenced a translation of the Book of Psalms. 

" 9. Received letters from Moung Ing, dated Mergui, 
June 12th, in which he says, that he is preaching the Gospel 



290 MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. 

to all he meets, in the streets in houses in zayats. 
Some contradict, some revile, some say, these words are 
good, but the religion is too hard for us. 

" Among several little incidents mentioned by Moung 
Ing, I select the following : " One day I met a woman 
who praised the meritorious efficacy of religious offerings. 
I preached to her the vanity of such offerings, and the truth 
of Jesus Christ. The woman repeated my words to her hus 
band. Soon after, as I was passing by, the husband called 
me in, and invited me to preach there. Next Sunday 1 
went to the house, and found they had invited about fifteen 
of the neighbours to hear me preach. In the midst of 
preaching some rose up and went away, some staid and 
listened till I had finished, among whom there are three 
or four persons who continue to appear well. The house 
holder s name is Moung Pyoo, and his wife s name, Mah 
Thwai." One Moung Nwai, also, a man of Portuguese ex 
traction, appears to be a sincere inquirer. 

" One of us having been requested by a friend in Bengal, 
to procure a collection of sea-shells, we mentioned it in 
writing to Moung Ing, to which he replies in a postscript : 
" In regard to what you say about sea-shells, if I can con 
veniently collect some, I will do so ; but as this is a worldly 
concern, I shall not bestow any effort upon it, and proba 
bly shall not effect much" a resolution, not perhaps un 
worthy the attention of Missionaries of a higher order. 

" Maulaming, Aug. 12, Lord s day. Yesterday came up 
to this place on a visit to brother Boardman. To-day, at 
tempted public worship as usual ; but had no native wor 
shipper, except Moung Myat-poo, from Amherst. He staid 
the greater part of the day, and gave considerable evidence 
of being truly attached to religion. In the afternoon, 
Moung Tan-lay, a native chief, in this village, and Moung 
Mau, brother Boardman s teacher, of whom he has a little 
hope, came in, and listened with some attention. 

" 15. Spent several hours with Moung Bo, an old Ran 
goon acquaintance, in discussing the external evidences of 
the Christian religion. Some of the arguments appeared 
to convince his understanding, but his heart remains un 
affected. 

" 19, Lord s day. Had a novel assembly of thirteen, all, 
except Moung Mau, ignorant of the first principles of 
Christianity. They paid uncommon attention, and pro 
posed several questions, which occasioned a desultory and 
animated conversation of some hours. One old Pharisee 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 291 

expressed his fear, that all his good works were nugatory, 
and declared his sincere desire to know the real truth. 

" Sept. 9, Lord s day. Still at Maulaming, as we have 
nearly given up all hope of Amherst s becoming a town, 
since Mr. Crawfurd has declined the government of these 
provinces. 

" 16, Lord s day. Had an assembly of about a dozen. 
One man, byname Moung Pan-pyoo, a sedate, steady 
person, and a strict observer of the Boodhist religion, listen 
ed and conversed in such a manner, as raised some hope, 
that he is well disposed towards the truth. 

" This morning heard of the death of our excellent sis 
ter, Mah Men-la, at Amherst ; an event, which we have 
been expecting for several days. She was taken ill before 
I left Amherst, with a species of dropsy. When her case 
became dangerous, she was removed to the mission house ; 
after which, says a letter, dated Sept. 3d, she indulged 
but little hope of recovery. She therefore made her will, 
and gave up every worldly care. In her will, she bequeath 
ed 50 rupees to her brother, the husband of Mah Doke, 
150 to the Missionaries, and the remainder, (200 perhaps) 
to her two adopted boys, with the exception of a few ar 
ticles to a niece in Rangoon, and a few other articles to be 
given away in charity. She has left the boys in our charge, 
most earnestly desiring and praying, that they may be 
brought up in the Christian religion. No one influ 
enced her to give us any part of her little property ; nor 
had we the least idea that she intended to do so, until she 
desired Moung Shwa-ba to write an article to that ef 
fect. When her will was written, she said, Now I have 
done with all wordly things. Since that, she has en 
joyed great peace of mind. She does not express a 
doubt, that her name is written in heaven, and that she is 
hastening to a blissful immortality. She suffers considera 
ble pain with much patience ; and in order to fortify her 
mind, often compares her sufferings to those of her divine 
Master. She is not inclined to converse much ; but how 
delighted you would be to hear her now and then talk of 
entering heaven, and of meeting Mrs. Judson, and other 
pious friends. The other day, after having dwelt for some 
time on the delightful subject, and mentioned the names 
of all the friends she should rejoice to meet, not omitting 
dear little Maria, she stopped short and exclaimed, But 
first of all, I shall hasten to where my Saviour sits, and fall 
down and worship and adore him, for his great love, in 



292 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

sending the teachers to show me the way to heaven. She 
says that she feels a choice in her mind, to die now, rather 
than to be restored to health ; but desires that the will 
of God may be done. She was much gratified with your 
letter to-day, and now seems more reconciled to the idea 
of not seeing you again on earth. I feel it a pleasure to 
do any thing for her, she is so grateful and affectionate. 
Letters received this morning add, While the funeral 
procession is moving towards the house appointed for all 
living, I sit down to inform you, that last evening, about 
nine o clock, Mah Men-la s happy spirit took its flight to 
her native skies. Her departure was quiet and serene ; 
without a groan, a sigh, or even a gasp, to distort her 
smiling countenance. She had often said, that to her, 
death had no terrors ; and though insensible at last, 
she seemed to bid him welcome. A large concourse of 
people attended the funeral services ; and we have been 
much gratified by this general respect shown to our de 
parted sister. 

" Oct. 2. We have been lately clearing up part of our 
ground contiguous to the road, and removing some of the 
native houses, with a view to building a house for brother 
Wade and myself, as we have now concluded to abandon 
Amherst altogether, with the little enclosure, the hope-tree, 
and the graves which contain the mouldering remains of 
all that were dearest to me on earth." 



Letter from Messrs. Judson and Wade, to the Corresponding Secretary. 

" Amherst, Junelth, 1827. 
" Rev. and dear Sir, 

" The Native Female Boarding School at present con 
sists of fifteen girls, who are mostly between the ages of 
five and twelve years. Fourteen of them are Burmese or 
Talaings, and one Armenian, whose parents both died 
during the war. We have named her Sarah Wayland. 
She is, though very young, of longer standing in the school 
than any other except Mary Hasseltine. Rachel Ephemia 
Thomson, or as we call her, Ephemia, is one of the young 
est, but most promising in the school. Besides these three, 
we have not given names to any of the scholars ; and un 
less the Board particularly recommend it, we have thought 
it not advisable, on account of the peculiar difficulty the 
Burmese have in pronouncing foreign names, and for other 
reasons. 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 293 

" Mrs. Wade spends seven hours a day in the midst of 
the scholars, teaching; them to read, and sew, and repeat 
from memory such elementary works as are prepared for 
them, religious and scientific. They are uncommonly 
attached to their instructress, and are characterized by a 
tractable, confiding disposition, which renders them easy of 
management. 

" We beg the prayers of all those who contribute to their 
support, that they may make that progress in useful know 
ledge, and that improvement in manners and morals, which 
will exert a meliorating influence on the society with which 
they will hereafter mingle: but above all, that their minds 
may be enlightened, and their hearts inspired by the Holy 
Spirit, to know and love the Saviour of sinners." 

Mr. and Mrs. Boardman were, for a while, stationed 
alone at Maulaming. They pursued the study of the lan 
guage, and employed every opportunity of conversing, as 
well as they were able, with the natives. Several persons 
listened, with encouraging seriousness, to the truths of the 
Gospel. Mr. Boardman thus describes the mission pre 
mises at Maulaming : 

" I waited on Sir Archibald Campbell, who kindly offer 
ed us as much land as we could wish, on the south side 
of the military cantonments. We soon fixed on the site 
which the mission house now occupies. It is on the east 
side of the river, about a mile south of the cantonments. 
It is about four hundred yards long, and two hundred and 
fifty broad : bounded west by the river, east by the back 
road to the civil superintendent s residence, north and 
south by small creeks or rivulets. The position of the lot 
is mostly a westerly and southern declivity. On this gentle 
declivity, and near the centre of the lot, is the mission 
house ; while in front, and on the north and south, the 
Burman village of Tha-ya-gnong, stretches itself for about 
three miles. The mission house contains three rooms, fif 
teen feet square, and a verandah on all sides, but enclosed 
on three sides for a study, store room, dressing room, &c. 
I have also built two outhouses. The expense of the house, 
when completed, will be about three hundred and fifty Ma 
dras rupees. Outhouses, thirty do. Clearing land, twenty 
do. Total, four hundred Madras, or about three hundred 
and seventy-five Sicca rupees, [one hundred and seventy- 
five dollars.] 



294 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

" I am happy to say, that many of the poor Burmans 
come to me, sometimes fifteen or twenty in a day, to re 
ceive Christian instruction ; and although I can speak only 
with a stammering tongue, several persons seem deeply 
interested." 

In a subsequent letter, Mr. Boardman gives an interest 
ing account of the school established at Maulaming, for 
Burman boys. 

" Maulaming, Jan. 15, 1828. 
" Rev. and dear Sir, 

" We have lately received several letters, containing in 
quiries respecting schools for Burman boys. As the bre 
thren here had previously agreed to have a boys school 
commenced, and had requested me to take charge of that 
department, it devolves on me to answer those letters, and 
to communicate our prospects and sentiments in reference 
to this subject. It is considered unadvisable, so long as 
the number of Missionaries continues so small, for one of 
that number to devote all his time to schools of any kind. 
Should our number be increased, more attention may be 
paid to this important branch of missionary work. 

Still it is thought best to continue, and somewhat to 
increase, our efforts in the school already begun, and we 
are accordingly looking for more scholars. The following, 
among others, are the principal reasons why we think boys 
schools demand our attention : 

" I. The boys of Christian parents, if not taught by us, 
will grow up in ignorance and idleness, and consequently 
in vice ; or they must be sent to the Burman Kyoungs, 
where their first lesson will be to bow down to the black 
board, to worship the priests, and to commit to memory 
stanzas in adoration of Guadama ; and their whole course 
of study will be through volumes of errors, falsehoods, 
and idolatry. All Burman schools are theological semi 
naries ; and boys are taught Boodhism as they are taught 
their alphabet. It would be wicked in the extreme for 
Christian parents to send their sons to such seminaries ; 
and many parents cannot instruct their children at home. 
The only proper alternative for us is, to instruct them our 
selves. 

" II. If we have a school for the boys of Burmese Chris 
tians, we may instruct others at but a small increase of ex 
pense. The same school-house, the same teacher, the same 
sort of books, will answer for all alike. 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 295 

" III. If God should vouchsafe his blessing, as we may 
reasonably hope he will, great individual and public benefit 
will result from a boys school. It is scarcely necessary 
to advert to the importance of early instruction. May we 
not reasonably hope, that in a few years, perhaps sooner, 
some, if not all the boys who are thus trained up in Chris 
tian instruction, may be savingly converted to God ? Who 
can compute the advantages which have already resulted 
from boys schools in Ceylon and Palamcattah, and some 
other places ? We are not aware of a single reason why 
schools may not be as useful in Burmah as in those places ; 
nay, in some respects, the prospects are in our favour. 
Many boys trained up in schools there are, now not only 
rejoicing in God themselves, but are successfully preach 
ing the Gospel to others. And if only a small part, or 
even none, of the boys in our schools should be converted 
at present, we may hope, 

" IV. That truth, communicated to their minds when 
young, will not be entirely forgotten in after life. At any 
rate, the truth will thus become effectually circulated 
through the mass of the people. And truth is like leaven, 
it will operate. 

" V. Many persons will contribute more readily and 
more liberally for the support of schools, than for any other 
missionary object. 

" VI. A beginning has already been made. Friends in 
North Yarmouth, Framingham, and Lower Dublin, have 
been contributing for several years, and amid all the dis 
couraging circumstances of the late Burman war, for the 
support of Burman boys. A beginning has also been 
made here. Mah Men-la, an excellent Burman Christian, 
on dying, left her two sons in the guardianship of the Mis 
sionaries, requesting that they might receive Christian in 
struction. This seemed a providential intimation ; and 
accordingly, on the 27th of November last, the school was 
commenced with those two boys. We have since received 
another boy, and shall probably receive others soon. 

" I am happy thus to be able, before I can preach pub 
licly, to contribute, in some degree, to this interesting ob 
ject. And I am the more happy, as my attention to the 
school is no impediment, but rather an assistance to me in 
acquiring the language. 

"It is proposed to distinguish these children, in our 
communications, by the names of Stephen Chapin, Charles 



296 MEMOltt OF MRS. JUDSON. 

Train, and David Jones, according to the request of their 
benefactors. 

" As to the expense of the school, we cannot yet speak 
with certainty ; but it must necessarily be somewhat greater 
than that of similar schools in Ceylon. Every article of 
living here is enormously dear, and will continue so at least 
for a considerable time. The whole expences of an indi 
vidual scholar, including food, clothing, teacher, books, 
school-room, &c. will not probably be less than thirty dol 
lars per annum. Fifteen or twenty boys could be taught 
in our school, thus making the whole expense between 450 
and 600 dollars. It is desirable that each society which 
intends to support a school, should raise at least thirty 
dollars. 

" It will be readily perceived, that if the friends in Ame 
rica wish to favour this object, there is an immediate call 
for increased exertion. If suitable scholars should be ob 
tained, all the money which has been raised for this object 
will have been appropriated, before new remittances can 
reach us. At present we know of only three societies in 
America, whose funds are specifically appropriated to the 
support of Burman boys. May we not hope, that shortly, 
a number of new societies will be formed, to aid this en 
couraging part of our work ? We feel persuaded that the 
interest felt in missions by the friends at home, is such, that 
a mere exhibition of facts is sufficient. The churches in 
America will not suffer this cause to languish for the want 
of pecuniary support. While they contribute their worldly 
property, let it be accompanied with the daily prayer, that 
both the teacher and the taught, in this school, may be 
graciously favoured with the light of life." 

We shall now continue our extracts from Mr. Judson s 
journal : 

" Maulaming, Oct. 7, 1827, Lord s day. A succession 
of company from morning till afternoon. In the last party, 
were some individuals, who listened with much seriousness, 
particularly Moung Gway, a man of some distinction. This 
is his second visit, and his whole appearance indicated real 
earnestness. 

" 19. Had the pleasure of seeing Moung Ing, who has 
just returned from Mergui. Spent the evening, in hearing 
him relate his adventures. The latter part of his residence 
there, he daily occupied a zayat, in a central part of the 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 297 

town, and made pretty extensive communications of the 
Gospel. Besides some cases mentioned in his letters, he 
now mentions the case of Moung Nay, from Rangoon, who 
appeared the most promising of all. But he found none 
who was willing to accompany him back to this place, 
though some expressed a desire to do so, in order to see 
the foreign teachers, and become more acquainted with 
their religion. 

"21, Lord s day. Moung Shoon and Moung Pan-pyoo, 
two of our principal workmen, were with me a great part 
of the day, and I cannot but hope, that they are seriously 
inquiring after the truth. I pressed them to attend a prayer 
meeting in the evening, with myself and Moung Ing, but 
they were unwilling to commit themselves so far. 

" Nov. 14. Have been extremely busy the last month, 
in getting the new house ready to occupy. On the 10th 
went down to Amherst ; and to-day, removed hither, with 
Mr. and Mrs. Wade. Moung Shwa-ba, Moung Ing, and 
eleven of the female scholars, accompany us, as well as the 
two boys, left in our charge by Mah Men-la. Mah Doke 
and her husband will follow us in a few days, together with 
Moung Myat-poo, and several families connected with him. 
As to Mah Loon-byay, she is obliged to remain behind, on 
account of her husband. 

25, Lord s day. We have arranged a large room, in the 
front of the house, in the manner of a zayat, and to-day 
set up worship in the old Rangoon fashion ; and a busy 
day it has been. About seventy persons, great and small, 
attended worship in the forenoon ; after which twenty or 
thirty women followed Mrs. Wade into another room, and 
listened to her instructions. In the evening we had about 
thirty ; and after worship, some animated conversation en 
sued, in which Mah Doke s husband, Moung Dwah, came 
out very decidedly on the side of Christianity. Moung Ing 
has a good degree of missionary spirit, and affords much 
assistance in the work. 

" 26. This evening, we had rather an encouraging 
season. Several of the neighbours came in, so that there 
was an assembly of a dozen, besides the school. After 
worship, had some particluar conversation with Moung 
Dwah, in which he gave considerable evidence of being a 
converted man. He declares, that he loves the religion of 
Christ, because he is sure it is the true religion, and con- 

o 



298 MEMO1H OF MRS. JUDSO^f. 

i ers inestimable benefits. He says it is about six weeks or 
two months since his mind became quite decided. His 
wife says, that so long ago, he began to read the Scriptures 
more attentively, and requested her to pray for, and with 
him, which she did, for some days, when he began to pray 
in the family, himself. These things she related at the 
time, to Mrs. Wade, with tears of joy. Moung Thah-oung, 
also, an old Rangoon neighbour, and violent opposer, has 
just come up from Amherst, with a view to removing here, 
having, as he says, become convinced, that his former op 
position was wrong, and that the religion of Christ is wor 
thy consideration and acceptance. 

" Dec. 9, Lord s day. I cannot help recording the 
name of Kaning-tsoo. He is one of the most respectable 
of our neighbours a venerable, white headed, old man, 
called a Thoo-dan-gnong, (saint,) on account of his con 
scientious life, and meritorious deeds ; formerly rich, but 
now poor ; once a Pharisee, but lately disposed to change 
his character. He occasionally attends our evening wor 
ship, and seems to be opening his mind to the influence of 
divine truth. We feel much interested in him, and daily 
pray for his precious soul. 

" 11. Moung Noo, another of our neighbours, the young 
est of four brethren, came in last Sunday, just at night ; and 
after hearing some plain truths, he staid during evening 
worship, and paid uncommon attention. This morning, he 
came again, and this evening again. After worship, he 
inquired with feeling, What shall I do to be saved ? 
" Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ. I do believe. I do 
believe. This religion is right. I have been all wrong. 
What shall I now do ? If you have begun to believe, let 
your faith increase. Attend worship. Keep the Lord s 
day. Become the Saviour s servant. Do all his will. Give 
yourself, soul and body, into his hands. Will you do so ? 
I will. I will. But I do not know all his will. Read 
the Scriptures. I can read Taking only, not Burman. 
Come, then, and we will read to you. Come every day 
to worship, and at all times of day, and we will instruct 
you. 

" The case of this poor man is the case of a large ma 
jority of the population of these parts. They understand 
the Scriptures in. Buwnan, when read, but cannot read 
themselves. And I felt the necessity of having the Scrip 
tures constantly read in some public place, in a word, 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 299 

of setting up a reading zayat, to be occupied by one of the 
native Christians. 

" 12. Conversed with Moung Shwa-ba, on the project 
of a reading zayat, and he entered into it, with some in 
terest. We concluded, therefore, to put up a shed on the 
way side, in the vicinity of the house, and employ him on 
account of the mission, half of the time ; the other half 
of his time being devoted to the female school. Moung 
Ing is to be continued in the service of the mission exclu 
sively, as an itinerant throughout the place, and an assistant 
to brother Wade, in the preaching zayat, which he is about 
setting up. 

" 16, Lord s day. Moung Shwa-ba commenced his 
operations in the reading zayat, and had several listeners. 
In the course of the day, had various opportunities of preach 
ing the Gospel to a great many. In an excursion through 
the north part of the place, met Moung Ing engaged in the 
same way. He is growing a most valuable assistant. He 
takes up the business, without instigation, and appears to 
be deeply interested in the spread of the Gospel. Moung 
Dwah, also, is growing in zeal and attachment to the cause. 
I trust it will not be long before he is baptized. 

" 31. Though considerable missionary work has been 
done, for several days past, I have noted nothing, in the 
journal ; but the close of the year reminds me of this, as 
well as many other delinquencies. 

" The means which are at present using for the spread 
of truth, may be said to be four. First, Public worship 
on Lord s days. This commences at half past ten o clock 
in the forenoon, and is attended by the members of the 
mission, the scholars, the native converts, and inquirers, 
and occasionally some of the neighbours and travellers ; the 
assembly varying from twenty to seventy or more. The 
worship consists of a set form of adoration and praise, fol 
lowed by an extempore discourse, or rather harangue, for 
it is commonly very desultory, suited to the nature of the 
assembly; and the exercises are closed with prayer. After 
the assembly breaks up, several remain, and we frequently 
have religious conversation, and discussion for several 
hours. Second, The daily evening worship. This is intended 
for our own family, the scholars, the Christians that live 
around us, and such of the neighbours as wish to attend. 
The attendance, including the children, averages about 
twenty. We begin with reading a portion of Scripture 
o 2 



300 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

explain exhort and conclude with prayer. After wor 
ship, I spend the evening with those who are willing to re 
main, particularly the converts, and endeavour to make the 
conversation instructive and profitable to them. In the 
mean time, the women repair to another loom, and receive 
the instruction of Mrs. Wade ; and this, together with the 
female school, conducted by Mrs. Wade and Mrs. Board- 
man, (brother Boardman has also just commenced a school 
for boys,) may be called the third means. The fourth is 
brother Wade s zayat, about half a mile south of the mis 
sion house, on the principal road leading from Maulaming 
to Tavoy-zoo. He goes regularly after breakfast, and 
spends the day. I hope, in a few days, to be able to add 
the fifth head namely, a small zayat at Koung-zay-kyoon, 
about two miles and a half north of our present residence, 
a very populous part of the town, where I intend to spend 
the day, making an occasional exchange with brother 
Wade. 

" As to success, our most hopeful inquirer, Moung Myat- 
poo, with his extensive connexions, has found it inconve 
nient to remove from Amherst ; and for him, we can only 
hope and pray. Moung Dwah, brother of Mah Men-la, 
and husband of Mah Doke, gives very satisfactory evi 
dence of being a true disciple. He is constant in attending 
worship every day, besides his own family worship, and has 
lately requested to be admitted into the church. He will 
probably be the first baptized in the waters of Maulaming. 
The second is Moung Thah-pyoo, (mentioned April 22nd) 
a Karen by nation, imperfectly acquainted with the Bur- 
man language, and possessed of very ordinary abilities. 
He has been about us several months ; and we hope that 
his mind, though exceedingly dark and ignorant, has begun 
to discern the excellence of the religion of Christ. The 
third is Mah Lah, concerning whom my principal acquaint 
ance is derived from Mrs. Wade. She is most constant in 
improving every opportunity of attending worship, and gives 
considerable evidence of loving the Gospel. Both the last 
have requested baptism. Next in order comes a priest. 
He visits the zayat every day has been to the house once, 
and spent a few hours with me. He appears to be almost 
convinced of the truth ; but cannot yet think of giving up 
the merits of thirty-seven years of clerical austerity. Ka- 
ning-tsoo, mentioned the 9th inst. remains about the same. 
There are two or three more, who attend worship occa- 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 301 

sionally, and give us some reason to hope, that their atten 
tion has been so far excited, as to consider the Christian 
religion, with some conviction of its truth and excellence. 
I ought not to forget the children in the school, two or 
three of whom, and particularly one, by name Meh A, 
have manifested much tenderness of feeling, and desire to 
obtain an interest in Christ. 

" Jan. 2, 1828. Spent the day in brother Wade s zay- 
at, he being otherwise engaged. Considerable company 
all day. The priest present most of the time. Tells 
every body that he comes daily to investigate the new reli 
gion speaks in our favour on all occasions but will not 
own that he has any thought of changing his profession. 

" 6, Lord s day. Not a very interesting day the as 
sembly rather thin ; but in the evening, had some gratify 
ing conversation with Mah Lah, and obtained satisfactory 
evidence, that she, as well as Moung Dwah, has experienced 
divine grace. 

"11. Commenced operations in the Koung-zay-kyoon 
zayat had literally a crowd of company, without any in 
termission through the day. Among the rest, one Moung 
Ian-loon, who has received some instructions from Moung 
Ing, appeared to drink in the truth. Two others, whose 
names I know not, staid from morning till night, and ma 
nifested that inquisitive spirit, which, I feel persuaded, will 
bring them again. 

"12. The two last, Moung Tan and Moung Yay, were 
with me nearly all day: but Ian-loon, I am sorry to find, 
has suddenly gone off to Rangoon on business, and will be 
absent several days. In the evening, Moung Dwah and 
Mah Lah were examined for admission into the church, 
and fully approved. 

" 13, Lord s day. A pretty full assembly at morning 
worship. Much gratified to see Moung Tan and Moung 
Yay, who, with Moung En, a very sensible young man, 
from Koung-zay-kyoon, and Moung Myat-kyan, brother of 
the chief of that district, and two or three others, remained 
several hours, and maintained a most interesting and pro 
fitable discussion of many points of Christian doctrine. All 
these that have been named, together with Moung Ian-loon, 
may be considered hopeful inquirers. 

" 14. Company at the zayat through the day. To 
wards night, Moung Ian-loon came in, having been disap 
pointed in his attempt to go to Rangoon. He manifests a 



302 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

spirit of sincere, anxious inquiry. He says, that he de 
sires, above all things, to find the light ; but it seems to 
him, that the further he advances, the more dark and sin 
ful he becomes. After I left the zayat, he told Moung 
Ing, that he wanted to come and live near us, that he might 
devote himself more entirely to the investigation of reli 
gious truth. 

"15. A crowded zayat all day. Obliged to talk inces 
santly. One Oo Ian-loon, a blind man of some note 
among his neighbours, took the lead in conversation. The 
other Ian-loon, (Moung) is evidently improving in disposi 
tions favourable to the Gospel. 

"12. Had worship in the house, as on Lord s days. 
Not a very large assembly ; but some of the most promis 
ing inquirers were present. After the exercises, Moung 
Dwah and Mah Lah received baptism. Moung Thah-pyoo, 
who had been absent on business, several days, happened 
to come in at the time, and requested leave to join them ; 
but we advised him to wait a little. 

" At night, Moung Ian-loon declared that he fully ap 
proved of the Christian religion in all its parts, but felt his 
mind so weak and dark, that he knew not how to encoun 
ter the reproach and ridicule which would ensue on em 
bracing it." 

Mrs. Wade, in two letters, one dated Amherst, May 1 , 
1 827, and the other, dated Maulaming, December 31 , gives 
an interesting account of the female school. It was first 
established at Amherst, where Mrs. Judson had erected 
two small school houses the one for boys, and the other 
for girls. A few extracts from the first letter will throw 
some light on the situation and character of the Burmese 
children, and will show the importance of schools. 

"Amherst, May 1, 1827. 

" Our first scholar, Meh Loke, was brought by Moung 
Shwa-ba, January 18th, about seven weeks after our arrival 
at this place ; she is a fine promising girl, twelve years 
old. About the same time, in one of my evening walks, 
I met a little girl about five years of age, of more than usu 
ally interesting appearance. I asked her name, and where 
she lived, to which she readily answered, and then ran be 
fore to point out her grandmother s house, a little low dirty 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON". 303 

hut, in the midst of the market. I found the grandmother 
to be rather a sensible Burman woman, and learned that 
the little girl was an orphan, both her parents having died 
during the late war. After making some inquiries what 
she would be able to learn in such a place, &c. I informed 
her that I intended to educate a number of girls at the mis 
sion house in our own family. This idea seemed to strike 
her very favourably, so that after making a few inquiries, 
she proposed to give me the little girl, to educate as my 
own child, and accordingly brought her to us the next day. 
This is our sSarah Wayland. With these two girls I com 
menced this female boarding school. 

" Our number soon increased to six ; and having yet no 
rooms for their accommodation, it was thought best to re 
ceive no more scholars until the school-room should be 
finished. This plan had the desired effect of making the 
Burmans begin to feel it an advantage to have their chil 
dren thus educated, rather than that they were conferring 
a favour by placing them in the school ; and several mothers 
who had been hesitating, now began to fear that we did not 
intend to take their daughters, and came begging that I 
would promise to do so, as soon as the school-house should 
be finished. 

" 6. Have just now got the girls comfortably settled in 
the school-rooms, which are placed so near my window, 
that they are constantly under my eye, even when I am not 
with them. And six girls, who had been waiting some time 
for admission into the school, have been received to-day. 
Their parents and friends seem to have very proper ideas 
of the favour thus conferred, and fully understand that our 
great object is to teach them the Christian religion. 

" 16. Mah Quay, the mother of Meh Poo, who often 
visits me, this morning expressed herself highly pleased with 
the school, and gratified with her little daughter s proficiency. 
She had placed her here with so much apparent anxiety and 
hesitation, that we feared she would soon wish to take her 
again. But she now assured me, that both herself and hus 
band wished us to take their child as our own. I then 
suggested, that it was not the welfare and respectability of 
these girls, in this world only, that induced us to do so 
much for them informed her how much pains was taken 
every day to teach them the Christian religion and added, 
perhaps your daughter will become a disciple of Christ ; 
how would you like that ? Let her become a disciple, she 



304 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

answered without the least hesitation. Her father and my 
self have not worshipped the pagodas for some time, and 
have many doubts upon the subject. We are perfectly 
willing that our daughter should change her religion. Let 
her become a good Christian. 

" 24. A fine, intelligent little girl, who has often been 
here with Mah Men-la, wishes very much to be admitted 
into the school ; but her father says, that here she would 
never learn any thing of the religion of Guadama, but would 
surely become a disciple of Christ, and he will not, there 
fore, give her to us. To-day when I asked her if she still 
wished to come and live with me, a tear immediately bright 
ened her fine black eye, while she answered, I very much 
wish to come and live with you, mamma, but my father will 
not allow it. Such opposition we have reason to expect, 
since we so freely tell the Burmans that it is our great ob 
ject to teach their children the Christian religion. 

" 25. Mah Niyht, a woman who has placed her three 
daughters in the school, of course often visits me, but has 
hitherto been quite indifferent to the subject of religion. 
To-day, however, she seemed to get considerably interested 
in a conversation, and acknowledged, with much apparent 
feeling, that the Burman system of religion was destitute 
of any support or comfort for a death -bed. To us/ she 
said, while a tear started in her eye, all beyond the grave 
is covered with gloomy uncertainty and darkness. Oh 
that this might prove a moment of conviction from the 
Holy Spirit ! 

" 26. As I went into the school this morning, I observ 
ed a small quantity of boiled rice, rolled up very neatly, 
and laid in a safe place, just in the way the Burmans make 
what they consider meritorious offerings to the Nats, [infe 
rior demons, which the Burmans fear, and strive to propitiate 
by offerings.] I inquired who put the rice in that place, 
and for what purpose. The girls, with their accustomed 
frankness, immediately answered that Meh Noboo had 
placed it there as an offering to one of the Nats. When she 
was asked if she thought the Nat would come to receive 
it, she hung her head and made no reply ; but a little girl, 
still younger, said, Yes, mamma, the Nat will come. Well, 
watch for him, I replied, and if he does not come before 
dark, I will give you a lamp, to watch in the night ; for I 
wish very much to see a Nat. All the larger girls now be 
gan to laugh, and told Meh Noboo that she might watch 



MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. 305 

many days and nights, but would not see a Nat, for no per 
son in the world had ever seen a Nat come to take an offer 
ing. After a little pleasantry upon the subject, I told them 
Meh Noboo s mind was very dark, to believe in Nats 
endeavoured to show them the absurdity of making such 
offerings, and spent seme time in trying to give them some 
idea of the angels of heaven, fallen angels, and of the eter 
nal God, to which they listened with much apparent inte 
rest. We have not thought it best to forbid the scholars 
worshipping the relics of Guadama, or making offerings to 
the Nats, but wish so to instruct them that the renunciation 
shall be voluntary. 

" July 1. Received into the school to-day Meh Nyoon, 
a little orphan, about four years old, who was brought here, 
a short time since, by her step-father, to be sold as a slave. 
We told the man he had no right to sell the poor child, and 
that it was a very wicked thing, which the English Govern 
ment would not allow ; but if he would give her to us we 
would bring her up in the school without making him any 
expense. This he had no wish to do, and therefore took 
the little prattler away, resolved to get thirty or forty dollars 
by making her a slave for life. A purchaser was soon 
found, of whom he obtained his money, and all was settled 
according to Burman custom. But many days had not 
elapsed, before an uncle appeared to claim the child. The 
case was then brought before the English magistrate, the 
little girl delivered to her uncle, and the purchaser put into 
prison. But the step-father had taken good care to make 
his escape. The uncle then brought his little niece to us, 
and said, that as business was calling him to another part 
of the country, he should feel quite happy if we would take 
the child into the school. Thus Providence has given us 
this interesting little orphan ; and oh that it might be to 
prepare her for heaven ! 

" 3. Three little girls have been brought for admittance 
into the school to-day ; but as our present number is nine 
teen, and we had concluded to take no more than twenty at. 
present, they were not received. We feel pained to send 
these poor ignorant children away ; but the high price of 
clothing, provisions, &c. renders it necessary. 

" Aug. 5. Have just been informed by one of the Chris 
tians, that Meh Poo, a little girl, who had been in the school 
about six months, when last at home on a visit, heard some 
thing said about going to worship a pagoda, when she im- 
o5 



306 MEMOIR OF Mils. Jl/DSOtf. 

mediately exclaimed with much earnestness, O my father, 
and my mother, do not worship those images and pagodas. 
Guadama, where is he ? Can he see or hear us ? And 
these heaps of bricks, and figures of stone, what can they 
do for us? Is it not better to worship the God, who made 
the heavens and the earth, and who is now alive, and will 
live for ever ? 

" 7. The grandmother of Meh Men, a little girl about 
five years old, made me a visit to-day. After inquiring 
about her health, I observed, You are growing old, and can 
not expect to live long. It is true, she replied, and I have 
been thinking much on the subject lately. I then inquired, 
Into what state do you expect to enter after death ? Oh 
I do not know, she replied ; I have been trying all my 
life to perform enough meritorious deeds to ensure me hap 
piness in another state ; but little Meh Men tells me that 
every body will go down to hell, if they do not worship the 
great God who made heaven and all this world too. So I 
try to worship him, but my mind is extremely dark. How 
do you worship him ? she was asked. I first pray to my 
dead relations to speak to God for me, and then I try to 
pray to Jesus Christ ; but did not know what to say to him, 
until Meh Men began to teach me the prayer which she 
learned here. 

" 20. To-day, a Burman woman brought her little 
daughter, begging that I would receive her into the school, 
and said that I might take her as my own child. She was 
a little girl, but I was obliged again with very painful feel 
ings to refuse the request : she went away with a sorrow 
ful countenance, and the mother said, Alas, my daughter 
will never have an opportunity of learning any thing but 
wickedness. We have in this way refused ten or twelve 
girls, since our number was made up twenty, and there is 
no doubt but many others would have offered, had it not 
been known that we had refused to take any more." 

The school was removed to Maulaming, about the mid 
dle of November, 1827. Eleven of the scholars accom 
panied it from Amherst. Mrs. Wade, in her letter of De 
cember 7, says : 

" We now find ourselves situated in the midst of an im 
mense population, and surrounded by hundreds of igno 
rant children ; but we felt so much the disadvantage of hav- 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 307 

ing nine scholars leave us, when we removed to this place, 
which was only twenty-five miles, that it was concluded 
best to make every parent or guardian enter into a written 
agreement, that the child should stay a specified number of 
years ; during which time, no one should have any autho 
rity over the child, or be able to take her away." 

The following extract from the same letter exhibits the 
dreadful condition of many poor children in Burmah. Truly, 
the dark places of the earth are full of the habitations 
of cruelty. How desirable it is, that the children should 
be thus rescued from their barbarous masters, and from 
parents who seem, indeed, to be without natural affection. 
Will not the females of our land combine their prayers, 
and their efforts, to support and multiply these schools ? 

" The circumstances under which two little slave girls 
were received into the school in the month of July, ought 
not, perhaps, to be omitted, as it will probably to desirable 
to retain them in the school several years. Meh Q,uay is 
about eight years old, and having lost her parents, was 
taken by an Armenian, as a slave, and treated in such a 
cruel manner, that the neighbours were constantly coming 
to us with complaints, and saying that they could not eat 
their rice while they saw the poor child so unmercifully 
beaten. The case was therefore represented to the Eng 
lish magistrate, who immediately took this child from her 
master, but her health not having materially suffered, 
he received no other punishment that a severe reprimand. 
The other little girl, Meh Shway-ee, is about seven years old, 
and was by her parents made a slave to one of the magis 
trate s interpreters, who is a Moorman, and from the situa 
tion which he fills, keeps the Burmans in great fear of him, 
so that we never heard of this poor child until it was almost 
too late. The case was then represented to us with the 
greatest precaution, through fear of suffering the vengeance 
of the wicked interpreter. As the English magistrate was 
absent at the time, Mr. Judson immediately called the man, 
told him that he knew all about the poor child, and that 
if he would bring her to us without the least delay, he 
would not inform the magistrate against him ; but if not, 
he would do it immediately. He seemed perfectly as 
tonished that any one should dare to inform against him ; 
but there being no alternative, he promised to bring the 



308 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

child. He had, however, a little hope that we did not really 
know the worst, and therefore sent his wife to use all her 
influence with me to get permission for the child to remain 
two or three days. But as we had every reason to fear that 
a few days only were wanting to close the dreadful scene, we 
did not listen to any thing she had to say, but again de 
manded the child instantly. The child was then brought 
to us, but my blood chills at even this distant recollection 
of what an object was presented. Her little body was wasted 
to a skeleton, and covered from head to foot with the 
marks of a large rattan, and blows from some sharp edged 
thing which left a deep scar. Her forehead, one of her 
ears, and a finger, were still suffering from his blows, and 
did not heal for some time. Her master in a rage one day 
caught her by the arm, and gave it such a twist as to break 
the bone, from which her sufferings were dreadful. Be 
sides, she had a large and very dreadful burn upon her body, 
recently inflicted. Of this last horrid deed, delicacy for 
bids my attempting any description. Whether the wretch 
intended to put an end to her life this time, is uncertain ; 
but he no doubt concluded that the event would prove fatal ; 
for he shut her up in a close hot room, where no one was 
allowed to see her, and told his neighbours that she was 
very ill in a fever. She had been tortured so long that her 
naturally smiling countenance was the very picture of grief 
and despair. Oh, is it possible that man, made in the 
likeness of his Divine Creator, and endowed with such 
high intellectual capacities, and a sensibility so refined, can 
have fallen thus low ! 

" Almost the first word which this poor little sufferer said 
to me was, Please to give your slave a little rice, for I am 
very hungry. She was asked if she had not had her 
breakfast : to which she replied, Yes, but I get very little, 
so that I am hungry all day long. I was happy to find 
that she had no fever. But notwithstanding all that could 
be done, she cried almost incessantly for forty-eight hours, 
and had at times symptoms of convulsions. The inflam 
mation then began to subside ; and after nursing her with 
unremitted care by night and by day myself for two weeks, 
I had the inexpressible satisfaction of seeing her begin to 
play with the little girls. Although we did not inform 
against the Moorman interpreter, the Burmans ventured to 
do so, and the result was, a pair of chains and imprison- 



MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. 309 

ment, where he is waiting his final sentence from the Su 
preme Government of Bengal." 

This poor child afterwards died ; and in her last hours 
she gave evidence, that the instructions which she had re 
ceived, had, by the blessing of God, made her wise unto 
salvation. Mrs. Wade, in a letter dated Maulaming, June 

28, 1828, says: 

" Your last kind letter found me alone in my sleeping 
room, watching the corpse of one of our dear scholars, who 
had, after a very painful illness, just passed into her eternal 
state. But her placid, smiling countenance, reproved my 
sadness and chided my tears, and I seemed to realize that 
angels were indeed hovering round her little bed. 

She sleeps in Jesus, and is blest 
How sweet her slumbers are ! 

Yes, my dear sister, we may well apply these beautiful lines 
to her, for she truly sleeps in Jesus. 

" My heart bleeds, even now, to think what she suffered 
when we first saw her. But she recovered, and though a 
delicate child, enjoyed pretty good health, for some months, 
till she was taken down with her last illness, which termi 
nated in about six weeks. But about a month before her 
departure, she gave very pleasing evidence of a work of 
grace upon her heart, and died, enjoying, in a very eminent 
degree, all the sweet consolations of a hope in Christ. 
For the last two hours of her life, she was perfectly sensible 
she was dying, and without expressing the least doubt or 
fear, would say, I am dying, but am not afraid to die, 
for Christ will call me up to heaven. He has taken away 
all my sins, and I wish to die now, that I may go and see 
him. I love Jesus Christ more than every body else. But 
it is only those who heard her, from day to day, lisp her 
little prayers and praises to God, who caught, with a joy 
unfelt before, the first dawn of light which beamed upon 
her dark mind, who watched, with hearts raised to God, 
its gentle progress, that can realize what a precious and 
heavenly scene, the death bed of little Meh Shway-ee pre 
sented." 

The latest intelligence from the station at Maulaming, is 
contained in the following extracts from Mr. Judson s 
journal. 



310 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

" Jan. 25, 1828. For several days past, the attendance 
at the Koung-zay-kyoon zayat has varied from ten to 
twenty through the day. Moung Myat-kyau, brother of 
the chief of the district, has been gradually advancing in 
religious knowledge and decision of character, until I begin 
to indulge a hope, that he is a subject of divine grace. 
Mah Men, an old acquaintance of Mah Mee of Rangoon, 
came to the zayat a few days ago, and listened with such 
eagerness and approbation, as inclined me to think, that 
she had obtained some love to the truth, before she re 
moved to this place. Her husband is a decided opposer. 
The opposition throughout the district, and the whole 
place, is becoming more open. At the same time, the 
number of listeners and inquirers is multiplying, and the 
excitement in favour of religion is evidently increasing. 
Moung San-loon, the most hopeful inquirer, has gone to 
Rangoon, and will be absent several days. 

" March 20. Since the last date, all the inquirers men 
tioned then, and on the 17th preceding, have been ad 
vancing slowly. Some or other of them attend the zayat 
every day. Moung Shwa-pan and Ko Man-poke must also 
be added to the list. The latter, an elderly man of some 
respectability, appears to be really attached to the truth, but 
is yet very timid in his professions. Mah Men is treated 
harshly by her husband, and seldom dares to come near us. 
Moung San-loon, on his return from Rangoon, was accom 
panied by his father-in-law, Go Pai by name, a very active, 
intelligent old man, who drank in the truth with singular 
avidity. On his return to Rangoon, he took an affection 
ate leave of me, promising to remove his family hither, if 
at all practicable. We hear that our old friend, Moung 
Thwa-a, is now in Rangoon ; and that there are several of 
the old inquirers who listen to his instructions. 

" But my particular object in taking up my pen this 
morning was, to mention the case of Moung Shwa-pwen, 
a bright young man of twenty, who professes to have re 
ceived the truth, about fourteen days ago. On first hearing 
the Gospel at the zayat, it sunk into his heart ; but as he 
lived at some distance, we saw him occasionally only. A 
few days ago, he removed hither, and took up his abode 
with Moung Ing, that he might devote himself entirely to 
the attainment of the one thing needful. His experience 
has been uncommonly clear and rapid ; and having out- 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 311 

stripped all the older inquirers, he this morning followed 
his Lord into the watery grave. 

" 23, Lord s day. After the forenoon worship, Moung 
Myat-kau, Moung San-loon, and Moung En, requested 
baptism ; and after the Lord s Supper in the evening, they 
were examined before the church and approved. 

" 29. Brother and sister Boardman left us for Tavoy, 
with the cordial approbation of all the members of the mis 
sion, accompanied by Moung Shwa-pen, Moung Thah- 
pyoo, (the Karen) who also has lately been approved by 
the church, but not been baptized. 

30, Lord s day. The three persons mentioned last 
Lord s day were baptized. Three others, Moung Yay, 
Moung Shwa-pan, and Ko Man-poke, attended all the ex 
ercises of the day ; and they gave considerable evidence 
of being really converted. Mah Moo, also, a poor woman, 
who has occasionally attended the instructions of Mrs. 
Wade, must be mentioned as a very hopeful character. 
Mah Men is, I hope, a decided Christian ; but is seldom 
able to attend, on account of her husband. Moung Tau, 
who has been sometimes mentioned among the inquirers, 
has become rather deistical of late ; but we do not despair 
of him. May the Lord pour out his Holy Spirit upon our 
hearts, and upon the inhabitants of Maulaming. 

" April 20. Received a letter from Moung Thah-a of 
Rangoon, stating the names of thirteen men and three wo 
men, who are disciples of Jesus, but secretly, for fear of 
the Jews. In the number, I recognize my old friend, the 
teacher Oo Oung-det of the village of Kambet, and two or 
three others whom I formerly knew ; but most of them are 
new cases. 

" May 31. The last two months I have spent at the 
zayat, with scarcely the exception of a single day : and I 
seldom have been without the company of some of the 
Christians or the hopeful inquirers. In the latter class, we 
count eight or ten ; adding to those mentioned above, 
Moung San-loon the second, a young man of ordinary abi 
lities, but warmly attached to the cause, and Moung Bo, 
noticed once in the Annals of the Rangoon Mission a man 
of the first distinction in point of talents, erudition, general 
information, and extensive influence. His progress has 
been so slow, that I have not mentioned him before ; but 
he has attended me ever since the zayat was opened, his 
house being on the opposite side of the street. He was an 



312 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

intimate friend of Moung Shwa-gnong, and has apparently 
been going through a process similar to what my dear bro 
ther, now, I trust, in heaven, experienced. He has re 
linquished Boodhism, and got through with Deism and Uni- 
tarianism, and now appears to be near the truth. Many a 
time, when contemplating his hard, unbending features, 
and listening to his tones of dogmatism and pride, I have 
said in my heart, Canst thou ever kneel, a humble suppli 
ant, at the foot of the cross ? But he has lately manifested 
some disposition to yield, and assures me that he does 
pray in secret. 

" To conclude this paper, I hope that the light is gradu 
ally spreading around us, more extensively perhaps from 
brother Wade s zayat than from mine, that being in a situa 
tion to catch visitors from all parts of the country, while mine 
is chiefly confined to the immediate vicinity. And I hope, 
also, that the Spirit of God is operating, in some cases, on 
the minds of our hearers. All those who have been bap 
tized in this place, as well as those who came with us, give 
us great and increasing satisfaction. It is, I think, rather 
characteristic of Burman converts, that they are slow in 
making up their minds to embrace a new religion ; but the 
point, once settled, is settled for ever." 

Mr. and Mrs. Boardman, with the native Christians who 
accompanied them, arrived at Tavoy, April 9, 1828. Ta- 
voy is an old Burman walled town, situated on the river of 
the same name, about thirty miles from the sea. It is si 
tuated in north latitude, thirteen degrees, four minutes, 
about one hundred and fifty miles southeast from Rangoon, 
(see map.) It is laid out with some regularity, on a plain 
with straight streets, paved with bricks. The population 
is about 9000, two thirds of whom are Burmans. 

On the 16th of May, Mr. Boardman baptized at Tavoy, 
Moung Thah-pyoo (the Karen), who accompanied him from 
Maulaming. Mr. Boardman had had some conversation 
with several priests and others ; but deferred any public 
attempts to preach the Gospel until the rainy season should 
terminate. He had received some interesting information 
respecting a race of people called Karens, who reside at 
some distance from Tavoy. They are said to be destitute 
of any religion whatever. Their language differs from the 
Burman, and in their manners and habits they resemble the 
native Indians of America. Several of these persons call- 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 313 

ed on Mr. Boardman, and invited him to visit them, as 
suring him that the people would receive the Christian re 
ligion. Mr. B. designed to visit them, accompanied by 
Moung Thah-pyoo, after the rainy season. One of them, 
he had received under his tuition as a pupil. As Moung 
Thah-pyoo is a Karen,, it may be the design of God to 
make him the means of converting his countrymen. 

We shall conclude our history of the mission, with the 
following extract from a letter of Mr. Wade to the Corre 
sponding Secretary : 

" Maulaming, May 20, 1828. 
" Rev. and dear Sir, 

" In respect to our missionary labours, we are happy 
and thankful to God in being able to inform those who 
are praying and longing for the salvation of the heathen, 
that a number of precious souls have, we trust, been born 
of the Spirit, and translated out of the kingdom of darkness 
into the kingdom of God s dear Son, since we came to this 
place ; six of whom have been baptized, five men and one 
female. Among those baptized, we hope there are two 
at least whom God has chosen to testify the gospel of his 
missionary work ; one of these is now at Tavoy with brother 
Boardman. Several who have not yet been baptized, are 
hopefully pious. I long to see the people awake to the 
importance of examining the evidence of the truth of the 
Gospel, and to have them feel that it is a subject in which 
they are personally and deeply concerned. Oh ! it is pain 
ful to see what ascendency Satan and the powers of dark 
ness have gained over their minds, and with what confi 
dence they believe the most incredible accounts which have 
come down to them by tradition. But it was only the 
grace of God, which made us to differ ; we have nothing 
but what we have received, and therefore have nothing to 
boast of, except the grace of God, which has revealed to us 
the truth." 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOJf. 



CHAPTER XXI. 

Concluding Remarks Mrs. Judsons Address to Fe 
males of America. 

HAVING finished our narrative, it is proper, before we 
close the book, to make a few observations respecting the 
mission. It has been a favourite hope, which has cheered 
the labour of the Compiler, that this work would assist to 
invite the attention of our churches to the Burman mission, 
and to arouse the slumbering energies of the denomination to 
a degree of zeal and effort, commensurate with their num 
bers and their increasing power 

The Mission has been very successful. It is true, that 
it has been impeded by intolerance ; interrupted by sick 
ness and by war ; and weakened by the death of five Mis 
sionaries. But these events show, the more plainly, how 
great has been the success of the mission, notwithstanding 
the untoward incidents, which have checked and annoyed 
it. If we take the number of converts only, as the mea 
sure of its success, we may safely afBrm, that few missions in 
modern times have accomplished more in the same period, 
and with the same means. Twenty-six persons have been 
baptized, and with one or two exceptions, have proved, by 
the uprightness and purity of their conduct, the sincerity of 
their profession ; and this, too, notwithstanding their fre 
quent separations from their teachers, and their consequent 
dispersion among idolaters. The mission has been estab 
lished about sixteen years, during two of which its operations 
were wholly suspended by the war. Have not some minis 
ters preached the Gospel, in this country, for an equal length 
of time,, with all the advantages of a common language, of 
Sabbaths, Bible tracts, and the numberless other auxilia 
ries to the ministry in a Christian land, without the conver 
sion of a greater number of individuals than Mr. Judson has 
baptized in Burmah? Several of the converts have died in 
faith and hope. If one soul be more valuable than worlds, 
would not the conversion of Mali Men-la alone have been 
worth all the expense, toil and suffering, which have hi 
therto attended the Burman mission ? 

But the number of conversions is not the proper gauge. 
In the establishment of a mission, there is much to be done, 
in laying its foundations. The language is to be acquired, 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 315 

the habits and feelings of the natives are to be learned ; the 
Scriptures are to be translated ; tracts are to be written and 
printed ; and the other weapons of the Christian warfare are 
to be collected and prepared, before a Missionary can make 
a successful onset upon the strong holds of Satan, in a 
heathen land. The first Missionaries, therefore, must ne 
cessarily be pioneers, to remove the obstructions, and make 
strait in the desert a highway for their successors. 

Mr. Judson has performed this service for the Burman 
mission. He has thoroughly acquired the language, and has 
prepared a Grammar and Dictionary, by the aid of which 
future Missionaries will be enabled in a brief period to 
qualify themselves to preach the Gospel.* The New Tes 
tament is translated, and portions of it have been printed 
and circulated. The Old Testament is now in the hands 
of Mr. Judson, and will be completed as soon as possible. 
Thousands of tracts have been distributed. Four Mission 
aries, besides Mr. Judson, have obtained a sufficient know 
ledge of the language, to hold intercourse with the natives, 
and are now actively engaged in their schools and zayats. 
One of the native converts has been licensed as a preacher, 
and two or three others exhibit encouraging evidence of 
good gifts for the ministry. Above all, a Christian church 
has been gathered, composed of converted Burmans, and 
built on the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets, Jesus 
Christ himself being the chief corner stone. Has not God, 
then, given great success to the Burman mission ? 

There is an inviting field for Missions in Burmali. The 
experiment has been tried, and it has been proved, that the 
truths of the Gospel can triumph over the errors and sub 
tleties of Burman minds, and the levity, deceitfulness and 
sensuality of their hearts. It is no longer a question, 
whether the Burmans can become sincere disciples of Christ. 

* Of this Dictionary, several copies have been received in this coun 
try. It is a well printed volume, of 411 pages. It is introduced by a 
short preface by Mr. Wade, and a few remarks on the alphabet, symbols, 
&c. taken from Mr. Judson s Burman Grammar. Then follows the Dic 
tionary, arranged in the usual form, the Burman words being printed in 
the order of the alphabet, with explanations in English. In preparing 
this work for the press, from Mr. Judson s manuscripts, Mr. Wade had 
the assistance of an able Burman teacher. The Bengal government 
subscribed for 100 copies, at 20 rupees (about 10 dollars) each. This 
liberal subscription afforded a very seasonable aid in defraying the ex 
pense of publication. 



316 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

The learned and acute Moung Shwa-gnong, and the ignorant 
and simple hearted Moung Shwa-ba, have bowed at the foot 
of the cross. The principles of Boodhism have been arrayed 
against the doctrines of the Gospel, with all the force of 
ardent zeal, and subtle argument ; but the truth, as it is in 
Jesus, has pierced like a two-edged sword through the joints 
and marrow of the system, and its discomfited advocates 
have retired abashed, if not persuaded. We may be assured, 
then, that if the Gospel be preached in Burmah, with the 
usual blessing of the Holy Spirit, it will become the power 
of God, to the salvation of the natives. 

Another encouraging circumstance is, that there is not, 
in Burmah, a very strong attachment to the prevailing reli 
gion. A system, like that of Boodh, which differs little in 
effect from absolute atheism, cannot obtain a firm hold 
either of the mind or heart. Its doctrines are at war with 
the suggestions of reason, and the testimony of the material 
creation. The first principle of Boodhism rests on so frail 
a basis, that the simple announcement of the doctrine of an 
eternal God is sufficient to subvert it. Moung Shwa-gnong 
declared, that the instant he heard this doctrine he believed 
it. Mr. Judson ascertained, that a wide-spread scepticism, in 
reference to Boodhism, exists among the educated classes in 
Burmah. The system is destitute of objects to fill and dazzle 
the imagination ; and of motives to touch the heart. The 
sacred books are sealed from the eyes of all but the learned 
and the priesthood, by the secrecy of a learned language ; 
and little is known, by the people, of the established reli 
gion, except its popular fables, and its external rites. Gua- 
dama is indeed worshipped, and his images are found in the 
pagodas and in private dwellings. But there is not that 
variety of deities which gave to the idolatry of Greece and 
Rome, as it now does to that of China and Hindostan, its 
poetic attraction to cultivated minds ; nor that connexion 
with all the objects of nature, with the heavens, the moun 
tains, the rivers and the groves, which brought it home to 
the daily business and bosoms of the common people. The 
cast that exists in Hindostan, and which constitutes one of 
the firmest bulwarks with which Satan has fortified the 
strong holds of idolatry, is not found in Burmah. The Gos 
pel, therefore, has nothing to-resist it, in the heart of a Bur- 
man, beyond the ordinary depravity of man, except the 
shadowy abstractions of Boodhism, which has no great, in 
telligible doctrines to expand and satisfy his mind ; no con- 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 317 

soling truths and definite hopes to cheer his heart. It is, 
for these reasons, confidently asserted by travellers, that the 
king might, by a simple decree, sweep away at once the 
whole system of Boodhism. 

There is, then, ample encouragement to preach the Gos 
pel in Burmah ; and there is now an opportunity for the 
introduction of any number of Missionaries who may be 
sent thither. There is, at present, no station within the 
territories actually under the sway of the Burman monarch ; 
but there are millions of persons in the provinces ceded to 
the English, to whom access may be obtained, without dif 
ficulty or danger. The station at Maulaming is a central 
point, where Missionaries may study the language, under 
the immediate tuition of Mr. Judson, and may prepare 
themselves for their duties ; and from which the Scriptures 
and tracts may be circulated in Burmah Proper. And there 
is reason to hope, that missionary stations may be soon 
formed, and the Gospel safely and successfully preached, 
within the Burman territories. 

This field belongs appropriately to the American Baptist 
churches. Those who have traced the history of the mis 
sion, must have seen many wonderful tokens of the divine 
will, that the American Baptist churches should be intrust 
ed with the service of converting the Burman Empire to 
the Christian faith. The voice of Providence on this point 
cannot be mistaken. These churches are responsible to 
God for the support, enlargement, and vigorous prosecution 
of this mission, They are responsible to the Christian 
world. Other denominations of Christians have chosen 
their posts of labour. They have left the Burman Empire to 
us, and they require us to do our duty, or yield our place 
to others, who will serve our common Master more faithful 
ly. Will our churches shrink from this responsibility ? 
Will they be false to their trust ? They have abundant 
means at their command. There are more than four thou 
sand Baptist churches in the United States. Can there not, 
then, be adequate funds furnished ? Are there not among 
the ministers of our denomination, and the young men at 
our Academies and Colleges, some who will devote them 
selves to the service of their Redeemer in Burmah ? Are 
there no more Colmans and Wheelocks, whose hearts burn 
within them, to proclaim to the dying idolaters of Burmah 
the unsearchable riches of Christ ? Are there, among our 
sisters, none who will follow Mrs. Judson to the heathen 



318 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

world, and there offer their lives as a willing sacrifice, that 
they may teach the Burmans the way of eternal life ? 

The mission ought to be reinforced without delay. Near 
ly a year has elapsed, since the Board of Missions resolved, 
to send three Missionaries and a printer to Burmah. A 
printer, Mr. Cephas Bennett, of Utica, N. Y. has been ap 
pointed; but no Missionaries have yet presented them 
selves. Meanwhile, tidings of the death of one of the lit 
tle band in Burmah have reached us. A new station has 
been established, and other stations might be occupied, 
were there labourers to enter the whitening fields. Thou 
sands of Burmans are dying every year, without hope. The 
Gospel of Christ can save them. Shall they not have it ? 
Baptists of America! to you it belongs to answer this ques 
tion. 

We forbear to inquire, whether it may not have been the 
design of God, in committing the Burraan mission to us, 
to establish in that Empire churches, resembling in their 
construction, their doctrines and their rites, those which 
the Apostles founded ; and like them, to be models for the 
churches which may hereafter be formed in that empire, 
and in the neighbouring nations. And whether there may 
not have been a similar end in view the spread of the pure 
truth of God in confiding to our brethren, Dr. Carey and 
Mr. Judson, the high duty of preparing the Scriptures for 
so large a portion of the eastern world. 

We have stated the necessity for an additional number 
of Missionaries. Money, also, is wanted, to print the 
Scriptures. A printer and a press will be sent to Burmah 
without delay ; and the printing of the Scriptures will be 
immediately commenced. Tracts, too, may be printed, 
and circulated, without any limit, except that of the funds 
which may be furnished. This is one of the easiest and 
most successful methods of spreading the truths of the Gos 
pel in Burmah. The history of the mission shows the 
beneficial influence of tracts. The first inquirer was drawn 
to the zayat by a tract; and Mah Men-la, the most valuable 
female convert, received her first impressions from a tract. 
The ability to read is very common; and tracts, if circulat 
ed, will be read. Several societies, auxiliary to the Bap 
tist General Tract Society, have been formed, in this coun 
try, for the purpose of aiding the printing of Burman tracts ; 
and it is hoped, that ample funds may be furnished for this 
purpose. 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOK. 319 

But while we plead the claims of the Burman mission 
on the prayers and the liberality of our churches, we 
would not be understood to imply, that no other portion of 
the great moral waste demands the attention of our deno 
mination. On the contrary, we hesitate not to express our 
decided opinion, that the missionary efforts by the Baptist 
churches in this country ought to be immediately increased. 
Besides the existing missions among the aborigines, and at 
Liberia, new stations ought to be established. Greece, 
South America, China, and other countries, invite our la 
bours. According to the lowest computation of the num 
bers of the human family, upwards of four hundred millions 
of our fellow men are idolaters or Mahometans. The largest 
and fairest regions of the earth are yet under the dominion 
of superstition, and its manifold miseries. By whom is the 
Gospel to be preached to these millions of human beings ; 
and these dark places of the earth to be recovered to the 
dominion of the King of Zion ? Plainly, it must be done 
by the Christian church. And will so large a part of that 
church, as the American Baptists, be contented with sup 
porting nine or ten ordained missionaries, and expending 
from twelve to twenty thousand dollars per annum, to 
spread the knowledge of the Saviour ? Why should we, 
who number so great a portion of the Christian host, come 
up to the help of the Lord, with a force and zeal, so inade 
quate to the wants of a world lying in wickedness so dis 
proportionate to the strength of the denomination ? 

Brethren, let us resolve, that we will neglect our duty no 
longer. Churches of Christ, remember that you are not 
your own. He who purchased you with his blood, calls on 
you to engage in this glorious enterprise, with the full mea 
sure of your ability : and to advance, with united hearts, 
and concentrated energies, like an army with banners, to 
fight the battles of the Lord, until the kingdoms of this 
world shall have become the kingdom of Immanuel, 

And every kindred, every tribe, 

On this terrestrial ball, 
To him all majesty ascribe, 

And crown him Lord of All. 



320 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 



We cannot more appropriately close this volume, than 
by inserting the following Address, written by Mrs. Judson 
during her visit to this country. It contains some valuable 
information respecting the condition of females in the East ; 
and it appeals, with eloquence and force, to the sensibilities 
of the female heart to the sympathies and compassion of 
Christian mothers, wives, and daughters. It is a happy pe 
culiarity of modern benevolent exertions, that females are 
invited to participate in the holy work of benefiting and 
saving mankind. There are posts which they may occupy, 
appropriate to their warm affections, and their untiring zeal, 
and yet to their modest and retiring habits. A large pro 
portion of the whole sum of good, which is accomplished in 
the world, is the result of female diligence and liberality. 
In the support of the Burman mission, the ladies of our 
churches and congregations may contribute essential aid. 
The female schools seem to claim their special attention, as 
the most direct and efficacious method of elevating the 
social condition, cultivating the minds, and saving the 
souls, of the women of Burmah. It was with a view to 
these schools, that this Address was written ; and although 
she who here uttered her thoughts and her benevolent de 
sires, is gone to the world of spirits, yet being dead, she 
still speaks ; and we persuade ourselves that her voice will 
not be heard in vain. 



ADDRESS 

TO FEMALES IN AMERICA, RELATIVE TO THE SITUATION 
OF HEATHEN FEMALES IN THE EAST. 

" Boston, Nov. 19, 1822. 

" In the land of my birth, rendered doubly dear from the 
long entertained thought of never again beholding it ; in 
the country favoured by Heaven above most others, it is with 
no common sensations I address my sisters and female 
friends on this most interesting subject. Favoured as we 
are from infancy with instruction of every kind, used as we 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 321 

are to view the female mind in its proper state, and accus 
tomed as we are to feel the happy effects of female influence, 
our thoughts would fain turn away from the melancholy 
subject of female degradation, of female wretchedness. 
But will our feelings of pity and compassion ; will those 
feelings which alone render the female character lovely, 
allow us to turn away to dismiss the subject altogether, 
without making an effort to rescue to save ? No ! I think 
I hear your united voices echo the reply : " Our efforts shall 
be joined with yours. Show us the situation of our tawny 
sisters on the other side of the world, and though the dis 
gusting picture break our hearts, it will fill us with gratitude 
to him who has made us to differ, and excite to stronger ex 
ertions in their behalf." Listen, then, to my tale of woe ! 

" In Bengal and Hindostan, the females, in the higher 
classes, are excluded from the society of men. At the age 
of two or three years, they are married by their parents to 
children of their own rank in society. On these occasions 
all the parade and splendour possible are exhibited ; they 
are then conducted to their father s abode, not to be edu 
cated, not to prepare for the performance of duties incum 
bent on wives and mothers, but to drag out the usual period 
allotted, in listlesss idleness, in mental torpor. At the age 
of thirteen, fourteen, or fifteen, they are demanded by their 
husbands, to whose home they are removed, where again 
confinement is their lot. No social intercourse is allowed 
to cheer their gloomy hours ; nor have they the consolation 
of feeling that they are viewed, even by their husbands, in 
the light of companions. So far from receiving those deli 
cate attentions which render happy the conjugal state, and 
which distinguish civilized from heathen nations, the wife 
receives the appellation of my servant, or my dog, and is 
allowed to partake of what her lordly husband is pleased to 
give at the conclusion of his repast ! Tn this secluded, de 
graded situation, females in India receive no instruction, 
consequently they are wholly uninformed of an eternal state. 
No wonder mothers consider female existence a curse; 
hence their desire to destroy their female offspring, and to 
burn themselves with the bodies of their deceased husbands. 
This last circumstance might imply some attachment, were 
it not a well known fact, that the disgrace of a woman who 
refuses to burn with the corpse of her husband is such, that 
her nearest relations would refuse her a morsel of rice to 



322 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

prevent her starvation. Thus destitute of all enjoyment, 
both here and hereafter, are the females in Bengal. Such 
is their life, such their death and here the scene is closed 
to mortal view ! But, they are amiable, say some, and des 
titute of those violent passions which are exhibited among 
females in our own country. My beloved friends, be not 
deceived. Who ever heard that ignorance was favourable 
to the culture of amiable feelings ? Their minds are in 
such a state of imbecility, that we might hope to find at 
least an absence of vicious feelings. But facts prove the 
contrary. Whenever an opportunity for exhibiting the ma 
lignant passions of the soul occurs, human nature never 
made a more vigorous effort to discover her odious defor 
mity, than has been observed in these secluded females. 

" But let us turn our eyes from the present picture, to one 
not less heart-rending, but where hope may have a greater 
influence to brighten and to cheer. The females in the 
Burman Empire, (containing a population far above the 
United States of America,) are not like the females in Ben 
gal, secluded from all society. In this respect they are on 
an equality with ourselves. Wives are allowed the privi 
lege of eating with their husbands. They engage in do 
mestic concerns, and thus, in some respects, the Burman 
females deserve our particular sympathy and attention. But 
they enjoy little of the confidence or affection of their hus 
bands, and to be born a female is universally considered a 
peculiar misfortune. The wife and grown daughters are 
considered by the husband and father as much the subjects 
of discipline, as younger children ; hence it is no uncom 
mon thing for females of every age and description, to suffer 
under the tyrannic rod of those who should be their pro 
tectors. 

" Burmah, also, like her sister nations, suffers the female 
mind to remain in its native state, without an effort to show 
how much more highly she has been favoured. The fe 
males of this country are lively, inquisitive, strong, and en 
ergetic, susceptible of friendship and the war^st attach 
ment, and possess minds naturally capable of r to the 
highest state of cultivation and refinement. B . they 
are taught nothing that has a tendency to cherish tuese best 
native feelings of the heart ! That they possess strong en 
ergetic minds, is evident from their mode of conversing, 
and from that inquisitive turn which is so conspicuous. It 
may not, perhaps, be uninteresting to mention a particular 



MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 323 

display of mental energy as exhibited in the early inquiries 
of Mah Men-la. 

" Some time previous to our arrival in Rangoon, her ac 
tive mind was led to inquire the origin of all things. If a 
Boodh was deity, who created all that her eyes beheld ? 
She inquired of this person, and that, visited all the teach 
ers within the circle of her acquaintance, but none were 
able to give her satisfactory information on the subject. 
Her anxiety increased to such a degree, that her own fa 
mily feared she would be deranged. She finally resolved on 
learning to read, that she might be able to gain the desired 
information from their sacred books. Her husband, will 
ing to gratify her curiosity in this respect, taught her to 
read himself. After having acquired what very few Bur- 
man females are allowed to acquire, she studied the sacred 
books, which left her mind in the same inquisitive state as 
when she commenced. For ten years she had continued 
her inquiries, when, one day, a neighbour brought in a tract 
written by Mr. Judson, from which she derived her first 
ideas of an eternal God. Her next difficulty arose from 
her being ignorant of the residence of the author of the 
tract, and it was not till after the erection of the zayat, that 
this difficulty was removed. By her inquiries respecting the 
Christian religion, she evinced a mind, which, had it been 
early and properly cultivated, would have hardly been sur 
passed by females in our own country. And happy am I 
to add, that she not only became rationally and specula- 
tively convinced of the truths of the Gospel, but was, I 
trust, taught to feel their power on her heart, by the influ 
ence of the Holy Spirit, embraced them, has become an 
ornament to her profession, and her daily walk and conver 
sation would shame many professors of religion in Christian 
countries.* 

" Shall we, my beloved friends, suffer minds like these 
to lie dormant, to wither in ignorance and delusion, to grope 
their Avay to eternal ruin, without an effort on our part, to 
raise, to- Jtifine, to elevate, and to point to that Saviour who 
has d .tally for them as for us ? Shall we sit down in in- 
do)< : ^.; .- a ease, indulge in all the luxuries with which we 
are su rrounded, and which our country so bountifully af 
fords, and leave beings like these, flesh and blood, intellect 
and feeling, like ourselves, and of our own sex, to perish, to 
sink into eternal misery ? No ! by all the tender feelings 

* For an account of her subsequent decease, see p. 291 of this work. 



324 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 

of which the female mind is susceptible, by all the privi 
leges and blessings resulting from the cultivation and ex 
pansion of the human mind, by our duty to God and our 
fellow creatures, and by the blood and groans of Him who 
died on Calvary, let us make a united effort, let us call 
on all, old and young, in the circle of our acquaintance, to 
join us in attempting to meliorate the situation, to instruct, 
to enlighten and save females in the Eastern world ; and 
though time and circumstances should prove that our united 
exertions have been ineffectual, we shall escape at death 
that bitter thought, that Burman females have been lost, 
without an effort of ours to prevent their ruin. 

ANN H. JUDSON." 



Littlewcod and Co., Printers, Old Bailey.